MOST HONOURABLE LORDS AND YE THE KNIGHTS CITIZENS AND BURGESSES OF THE HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS; LEST THE WORLD SHOULD THINK THE PRESS HAD OF LATE FORGOT TO SPEAK ANY LANGUAGE OTHER THAN LIBELLOUS, THIS HONEST PAPER HATH BROKEN THROUGH THE THRONG AND PROSTRATES IT SELF BEFORE YOU: HOW MEANLY SOEVER, AND UNATTENDED, IT PRESENTS IT SELF TO YOUR VIEW, YET IT COMES TO YOU ON A GREAT ERRAND, AS THE FAITHFUL MESSENGER OF ALL THE PEACEABLE AND RIGHT-AFFECTED SONS OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND; AND IN THEIR NAMES, HUMBLY CRAVES A GRACIOUS ADMITTANCE HAD IT REGARDED THE POMP AND OSTENTATION OF NAMES, IT MIGHT HAVE GLORIED IN A TRAIN PAST NUMBER; IT IS BUT A POOR STOCK THAT MAY BE COUNTED; MILLIONS OF HANDS (IF THAT TUMULTUARY, AND UNDER-HAND WAY OF PROCURED SUBSCRIPTIONS COULD HAVE REASON TO HOPE FOR FAVOUR IN YOUR EYES) SHALL AT YOUR LEAST COMMAND, GIVE ATTESTATION TO THAT, WHICH THIS SCROLL DOTH IN THEIR NAMES HUMBLY TENDER UNTO YOU YE ARE NOW HAPPILY (THROUGH GODS BLESSING) MET IN A MUCH-LONGED-FOR PARLIAMENT; IT WERE BUT A NARROW WORD TO SAY THAT THE EYES OF ALL US THE GOOD SUBJECTS OF THE WHOLE REALM ARE FIXED UPON YOUR SUCCESS; CERTAINLY THERE ARE NOT MORE EYES IN THESE THREE INTERESSED KINGDOMS, THAN ARE NOW BENT UPON YOU; YEA ALL THE NEIGHBOUR CHURCHES AND KINGDOMS, IF I MAY NOT SAY THE WHOLE CHRISTIAN WORLD, AND NO SMALL PART BEYOND IT, LOOK WISHLY UPON YOUR FACES, AND WITH STRETCHED-OUT NECKS GAZE AT THE ISSUE OF YOUR GREAT MEETING; NEITHER DOUBT WE BUT SINCE SOVEREIGN AUTHORITY HATH FOR THIS PURPOSE BOTH SUMMONED, AND ACTUATED YOU, YOU WILL NOT FAIL TO PRODUCE SOMETHING WORTHY OF SO HIGH AN EXPECTATION. YE ARE THE SANCTUARY, WHERETO NOW EVERY MAN FLEES, WHETHER REALLY, OR PRETENDEDLY DISTRESSED; EVEN A JOAB OR ADONIJAH WILL BE ALSO TAKING HOLD OF THE HORNS OF THE ALTAR YOUR NOBLE WISDOMS KNOW HOW TO DISTINGUISH OF MEN AND ACTIONS, AND YOUR INVIOLABLE JUSTICE KNOWS TO AWARD EACH HIS OWN. MANY THINGS THERE ARE DOUBTLESS, WHICH YOU FIND WORTHY OF A SEASONABLE REFORMATION, BOTH IN CHURCH AND STATE. NEITHER CAN IT BE OTHERWISE, BUT THAT IN A PAMPERED FULL BODY, DISEASES WILL GROW THROUGH REST. PONDS THAT ARE SELDOM SCOURED WILL EASILY GATHER MUD; METALS, RUST; AND THOSE PATIENTS THAT HAVE INURED THEMSELVES TO A SET COURSE OF MEDICINAL EVACUATION, IF THEY INTERMIT THEIR SPRINGS AND FALLS, FALL INTO FEVEROUS DISTEMPERS; NOT, THAT SPUREME, AND IMMEDIATELY SUBORDINATE AUTHORITY HATH IN THE MEANTIME BEEN WANTING TO ITS CHARGE; SURELY, UNLESS WE WOULD SUPPOSE PRINCES TO BE GODS, WE CANNOT THINK THEY CAN KNOW ALL THINGS: OF NECESSITY THEY MUST LOOK WITH OTHERS EYES, AND HEAR WITH OTHERS EARS, AND BE INFORMED BY OTHERS TONGUES, AND ACT BY OTHERS HANDS; AND WHEN ALL IS DONE, EVEN THE MOST REGULAR, AND CAREFULLY INQUISITIVE STATE IS NOT LIKE THE SUN FROM WHOSE LIGHT AND HEAT NOTHING IS HID. IT CANNOT BE EXPECTED THAT THOSE CONSTELLATIONS WHICH ATTEND THE SOUTHERN POLE, SHOULD TAKE VIEW OF OUR HEMISPHERE, OR INTERMIX THEIR INFLUENCES WITH THOSE ABOVE OUR HEADS; EVERY AGENT IS REQUIRED, AND ALLOWED TO WORK WITHIN THE COMPASS OF ITS OWN ACTIVITY: YE THEREFORE, WHO BY THE BENEFIT OF YOUR DISPERSED HABITATIONS, ENJOY THE ADVANTAGE OF HAVING THE WHOLE KINGDOM, AND ALL THE CORNERS OF IT WITHIN YOUR EYES, MAY BOTH CLEARLY SEE ALL THOSE ENORMITIES, WHEREWITH ANY PART IS INFESTED, (UNKNOWN TO REMOTER INTELLIGENCE) AND CAN BEST JUDGE TO APPLY MEET REMEDIES THEREUNTO. NEITHER CAN IT BE BUT THAT THOSE EYES OF YOURS, WHICH HAVE BEEN PRIVATELY VIGILANT, WITHIN THE PLACES OF YOUR SEVERAL ABODES, MUST NEEDS (NOT WITHOUT MUCH REGRET) IN THIS YOUR PUBLIC MEETING, TAKE NOTICE OF THE MISERABLE DISORDERS OF SO MANY VICIOUS AND MISAFFECTED PERSONS, AS HAVE THRUST THEMSELVES UPON YOUR COGNIZANCE. WHILES THE ORTHODOX PART IN THIS WHOLE REALM, HATH (TO THE PRAISE OF THEIR PATIENCE) BEEN QUIETLY SILENT, AS SECURELY CONSCIOUS OF THEIR OWN RIGHT, AND INNOCENCE, HOW MANY FURIOUS AND MALIGNANT SPIRITS EVER WHERE HAVE BURST FORTH INTO SLANDEROUS LIBELS, BITTER PASQUINES, RAILING PAMPHLETS? (UNDER WHICH MORE PRESSES THAN ONE HAVE GROANED) WHEREIN THEY HAVE INDEAVOURED, THROUGH THE SIDES OF SOME MISLIKED PERSONS, TO WOUND THAT SACRED GOVERNMENT, WHICH (BY THE JOINT CONFESSION OF ALL REFORMED DIVINES) DERIVES IT SELF FROM THE TIMES OF THE BLESSED APOSTLES, WITHOUT ANY INTERRUPTION, (WITHOUT THE CONTRADICTION OF ANY ONE CONGREGATION IN THE CHRISTIAN WORLD) UNTO THIS PRESENT AGE; WHEREIN AS NO DOUBT THEIR LEWD BOLDNESS HATH BEEN EXTREMELY OFFENSIVE TO YOUR WISDOMS, AND PIETY, SO MAY IT PLEASE YOU TO CHECK THIS DARING, AND MIS-GROUNDED INSOLENCE OF THESE LIBELLERS, AND BY SOME SPEEDY DECLARATION TO LET THE WORLD KNOW HOW MUCH YOU DETEST THIS THEIR MALICIOUS, OR IGNORANT PRESUMPTION; AND BY SOME NEEDFUL ACT TO PUT A PRESENT RESTRAINT UPON THE WILD AND LAWLESS COURSES OF ALL THEIR FACTIOUS COMBINATIONS ABROAD AND ENTERPRISES OF THIS KIND. AND IF YOU FIND IT PASS FOR ONE OF THE MAIN ACCUSATIONS AGAINST SOME GREAT PERSONS, NOW QUESTIONED BEFORE YOU, THAT THEY ENDEAVOURED TO ALTER THE FORM OF THE ESTABLISHED GOVERNMENT OF THE COMMON-WEALTH; HOW CAN THESE PAMPHLETEERS SEEM WORTHY OF BUT AN EASY CENSURE, WHICH COMBINE THEIR COUNSELS AND PRACTICES, FOR THE CHANGING THE SETTLED FORM OF THE GOVERNMENT OF THE CHURCH? SINCE, IF ANTIQUITY MAY BE THE RULE, THE CIVIL POLICY HATH SOMETIMES VARIED, THE SACRED, NEVER; AND IF ORIGINAL AUTHORITY MAY CARRY IT; THAT CAME FROM ARBITRARY IMPOSERS, THIS, FROM MEN INSPIRED, AND FROM THEM IN AN UNQUESTIONABLE CLEARNESS DERIVED TO US: AND IF THOSE BE BRANDED FOR INCENDIARIES, WHICH ARE TAXED OF ATTEMPTING TO INTRODUCE NEW FORMS OF ADMINISTRATION, AND RULES OF DIVINE WORSHIP INTO OUR NEIGHBOUR CHURCH, HOW SHALL THOSE BOUTE-FEUX OF OURS ESCAPE, THAT OFFER TO DO THESE OFFICES TO OUR OWN? THE SEVERAL AND DAILY VARIABLE PROJECTS WHEREOF ARE NOT WORTHY OF YOUR KNOWLEDGE, OR OUR CONFUTATION; LET ME HAVE LEAVE TO INSTANCE IN TWO, THE PRIME SUBJECTS OF THEIR QUARRELL, AND CONTRADICTION; LITURGY, AND EPISCOPACY. THE LITURGY OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND HATH BEEN HITHERTO ESTEEMED SACRED, REVERENTLY USED BY HOLY MARTYRS, DAILY FREQUENTED BY DEVOUT PROTESTANTS, AS THAT, WHICH MORE THAN ONCE HATH BEEN ALLOWED AND CONFIRMED BY THE EDICTS OF RELIGIOUS PRINCES, AND BY YOUR OWN PARLIAMENTARY ACTS; AND BUT LATELY, BEING TRANSLATED INTO OTHER LANGUAGES, HATH BEEN ENTERTAINED ABROAD, WITH THE GREAT APPLAUSE OF FOREIGN DIVINES AND CHURCHES; YET, NOW, BEGINS TO COMPLAIN OF SCORN AT HOME: THE MATTER IS QUARRELLED BY SOME, THE FORM BY OTHERS, THE USE OF IT BY BOTH: THAT WHICH WAS NEVER BEFORE HEARD OF IN THE CHURCH OF GOD, WHETHER JEWISH OR CHRISTIAN THE VERY PRESCRIPTION OF THE MOST HOLY DEVOTION OFFENDETH. SURELY, OUR BLESSED SAVIOUR AND HIS GRACIOUS FORE-RUNNER, WERE SO FAR FROM THIS NEW DIVINITY, AS THAT THEY PLAINLY TAUGHT THAT WHICH THESE MEN GAIN-SAY; A DIRECT FORM OF PRAYER; AND SUCH , AS THAT PART OF THE FRAME PRESCRIBED BY OUR SAVIOUR, WAS COMPOSED OF THE FORMS OF DEVOTION THEN FORMERLY USUAL; AND GODS PEOPLE EVER SINCE MOSES HIS DAYS, CONSTANTLY PRACTISED IT; AND PUT IT OVER UNTO THE TIMES OF THE GOSPEL; UNDER WHICH WHILES IT IS SAID THAT PETER AND JOHN WENT UP TO THE TEMPLE AT THE NINTH HOUR OF PRAYER, WE KNOW THE PRAYER WHEREWITH THEY JOINED WAS NOT OF AN EXTEMPORARY, AND SUDDEN CONCEPTION, BUT OF A REGULAR PRESCRIPTION; THE FORMS WHEREOF ARE YET EXTANT, AND READY TO BE PRODUCED; AND THE EVANGELICAL CHURCH, EVER SINCE, THOUGHT IT COULD NEVER BETTER IMPROVE HER PEACE, AND HAPPINESS, THAN IN COMPOSING THOSE RELIGIOUS MODELS OF INVOCATION AND THANKGIVING WHICH THEY HAVE TRADUCED UNTO US: AND CAN YE THEN WITH PATIENCE THINK, THAT ANY INGENUOUS CHRISTIAN SHOULD BE SO FAR MIS-TRANSPORTED, AS TO CONDEMN A GOOD PRAYER, BECAUSE, AS IT IS IN HIS HEART, SO IT IS IN HIS BOOK TOO? FAR BE IT FROM ME TO DISHEARTEN ANY GOOD CHRISTIAN FROM THE USE OF CONCEIVED PRAYER, IN HIS PRIVATE DEVOTIONS; AND UPON OCCASION ALSO, IN THE PUBLIC; I WOULD HATE TO BE GUILTY OF POURING SO MUCH WATER UPON THE SPIRIT TO WHICH I SHALL GLADLY ADD OIL RATHER; NO, LET THE FULL SOUL FREELY POUR OUT IT SELF IN GRACIOUS EXPRESSIONS OF ITS HOLY THOUGHTS INTO THE BOSOM OF THE ALMIGHTY: LET BOTH THE SUDDEN FLASHES OF OUR QUICK EJACULATIONS, AND THE CONSTANT FLAMES OF OUR MORE FIXED CONCEPTIONS MOUNT UP FROM THE ALTAR OF A ZEALOUS HEART, UNTO THE THRONE OF GRACE; AND IF THERE BE SOME STOPS OR SOLECISMS IN THE FERVENT UTTERANCE OF OUR PRIVATE WANTS, THESE ARE SO FAR FROM BEING OFFENSIVE THAT THEY ARE THE MOST PLEASING MUSIC TO THE EARS OF THAT GOD, UNTO WHOM OUR PRAYERS COME: LET THEM BE BROKEN OFF WITH SOBS AND SIGHS AND INCONGRUITIES OF OUR DELIVERY, OUR GOOD GOD IS NO OTHERWISE AFFECTED TO THIS IMPERFECT ELOCUTION THAN AN INDULGENT PARENT IS TO THE CLIPPED AND BROKEN LANGUAGE OF HIS DEAR CHILD WHICH IS MORE DELIGHTFUL TO HIM THAN ANY OTHERS SMOOTH ORATORY; THIS IS NOT TO BE OPPOSED IN ANOTHER, BY ANY MAN THAT HATH FOUND THE TRUE OPERATION OF THIS GRACE IN HIMSELF: BUT IN THE MEAN TIME, LET THE PUBLIC FORMS OF THE SACRED CHURCH-LITURGY HAVE ITS DUE HONOUR; LET THIS, BY THE POWER OF YOUR AUTHORITY BE REINFORCED, AS THAT WHICH BEING SELECTED, OUT OF ANCIENT MODELS, (NOT ROMAN BUT CHRISTIAN) AND CONTRIVED BY THE HOLY MARTYRS, AND CONFESSORS OF THE BLESSED REFORMATION OF RELIGION, HATH RECEIVED ABUNDANT SUPPLY OF STRENGTH, BOTH FROM THE ZEALOUS RECOMMENDATION OF FOUR MOST RELIGIOUS PRINCES, AND OUR OWN MOST FIRM AND PEREMPTORY ESTABLISHMENT; AMONGST WHICH POWERFUL INDUCEMENTS, THAT IS WORTHY OF NO SLIGHT CONSIDERATION, WHICH I HUMBLY TENDER UNTO YOU FROM THE JUDGEMENT OF THE LEARNEDEST KING THAT EVER SAT UPON THIS THRONE, OR (AS I VERILY THINK) SINCE SOLOMONS TIME UPON ANY OTHER; KING JAMES OF BLESSED MEMORY, WHO, (HOWEVER MIS-ALLEDGED BY SOME, AS LETTING FALL DISGRACEFUL SPEECHES CONCERNING THIS SUBJECT) AFTER A SOLEMN HEARING OF THOSE EXCEPTIONS, WHICH WERE TAKEN BY SOME AGAINST THIS OPEN FORM OF COMMON-PRAYER, (AS IF IS CALLED IN QUEEN ELIZABETHS ACT FOR UNIFORMITY) SHUTS UP IN HIS PROCLAMATION GIVEN AT WESTMINSTER THE FIFTH OF MARCH IN THE FIRST YEAR OF HIS REIGN, WITH THESE WORDS; ((......ALL PAGE FIFTEEN........)) THUS, THAT GREAT ORACLE OF WISDOM AND LEARNING, WHOM I BESEECH YOU SUPPOSE, THAT YOU STILL HEAR DIRECTING THIS PRUDENT AND RELIGIOUS ADVICE TO YOUR PRESENT EARS; AND CONSIDER HOW REQUISITE IT IS FOR YOU, OUT OF THE REASON BOTH OF STATE AND PIETY, TO REST IN THAT HIS SOUND AND EXQUISITE JUDGEMENT. AS FOR THOSE PARTICULARITIES OF EXCEPTIONS WHICH HAVE BEEN TAKEN BY SOME AT CERTAIN PASSAGES OF THAT BOOK, THEY HAVE MORE THAN ONCE RECEIVED FULL SATISFACTION, BY OTHER PENS: LET ME ONLY SAY THUS MUCH, THAT WERE THE READERS BUT AS CHARITABLE AS THE CONTRIVERS WERE RELIGIOUSLY DEVOUT, THOSE QUARRELS HAD EITHER NEVER BEEN RAISED, OR HAD SOON DIED ALONE: OH SUFFER NOT THEN, I BESEECH YOU, THIS HOLY FORM OF GODS SERVICE TO BE EXPOSED TO THE PROUD CONTEMPT OF IGNORANT AND ILL-AFFECTED PERSONS; MAINTAIN, AND BEAR UP THE PIOUS ACTS OF YOUR GODLY PREDECESSORS, YEA, MAKE GOOD YOUR OWN: AND IF OUR HOLY MARTYRS HERETOFORE WENT TO HEAVEN WITH A LITANY IN THEIR MOUTH; LET NOT AN ILL ADVISED NEWFANGLENESS BE SUFFERED TO PUT SCORN UPON THAT, WHEREIN THEY THOUGHT THEMSELVES HAPPY. AS FOR THAT FORM OF EPISCOPAL GOVERNMENT, WHICH HATH HITHERTO OBTAINED IN THE CHURCH OF GOD, I CONFESS, I AM CONFOUNDED IN MY SELF, TO HEAR WITH WHAT UNJUST CLAMOURS, IT IS CRIED DOWN ABROAD BY EITHER WEAK OR FACTIOUS PERSONS; OF EITHER, OR BOTH WHICH, I MAY WELL TAKE UP THAT WORD OUR SAVIOUR, ((........)) SURELY COULD THOSE LOOK WITH MY EYES, THEY WOULD SEE CAUSE TO BE THOROUGHLY ASHAMED OF THIS THEIR INJURIOUS MIS-CONCEIT; AND SHOULD BE FORCED TO CONFESS THAT NEVER ANY GOOD CAUSE HAD MORE REASON TO COMPLAIN OF A WRONGFUL PROSECUTION; WERE THIS ORDIANCE MERELY HUMANE, AND ECCLESIASTICAL, IF THERE COULD NO MORE BE SAID FOR IT BUT THAT IT IS EXCEEDING ANCIENT, OF MORE THAN FIFTEENHUNDRED YEARS STANDING, AND THAT IT HATH CONTINUED IN THIS ISLAND SINCE THE FIRST PLANTATION OF THE GOSPEL TO THIS PRESENT DAY, WITHOUT CONTRADICTION: A MAN WOULD THINK THIS WERE ENOUGH PLEA TO CHALLENGE A REVERENT RESPECT, AND AN IMMUNITY FROM ALL THOUGHTS OF ALTERATION; FOR EVEN NATURE IT SELF TEACHES US TO RISE UP BEFORE THE HOAR-HEAD; AND HATH WROUGHT IN US A SECRET HONOUR, EVEN TO THE VERY OUTWARD GRAVITY OF AGE; AND JUST POLICY TEACHES US, NOT EASILY TO GIVE WAY TO THE CHANGE OF THOSE THINGS, WHICH LONG USE, AND MANY LAWS HAVE FIRMLY ESTABLISHED, AS NECESSARY, OR BENEFICIAL. YEA, THE WISDOM OF THE ANCIENT GRECIANS WENT SO FAR AS TO FORBID THE REMOVAL OF A WELL SETTLED EVIL; BUT, IF RELIGION TEACH US BETTER THINGS, AND TELL US, THAT NOTHING MORALLY EVIL, CAN BE SETTLED WELL: AND BEING, HOWEVER, SETTLED, HAD THE MORE NEED TO BE (AFTER TOO LONG DELAY) REMOVED; YEA RIGHT REASON, AND SOUND EXPERIENCE INFORM US, THAT THINGS INDIFFERENT, OR GOOD, HAVING BEEN BY CONTINUANCE AND GENERAL APPROBATION WELL ROOTED IN CHURCH, OR STATE; MAY NOT UPON LIGHT GROUNDS BE PULLED UP: BUT, THIS HOLY CALLING FETCHES ITS PEDIGREE HIGHER, EVEN FROM NO LESS THAN APOSTOLICAL; (AND THEREFORE, IN THAT RIGHT, DIVINE) INSTITUTION; FOR, ALTHOUGH THOSE THINGS WHICH THE FOUNDERS AND PRIME GOVERNORS OF THE EVANGELICAL CHURCH DID, AS MEN, WENT NO FURTHER THAN THEIR OWN PERSONS, YET, WHAT THEY DID AS APOSTLES, IS OF AN HIGHER AND MORE SACRED CONSIDERATION; AND IF AS APOSTOLIC MEN, THEY DID, UPON OCCASION ENACT SOME TEMPORARY THINGS WHICH WERE TO DIE WITH, OR BEFORE THEM, YET, THOSE THINGS WHICH THEY ORDAINED FOR THE SUCCEEDING ADMINISTRATION OF THE CHURCH WHICH THEY SHOULD LEAVE BEHIND THEM, IN ALL ESSENTIAL MATTERS, CAN BE NO OTHERWISE CONSTRUED, THAN AS EXEMPLARY, AND PERPETUAL. NOW IF TO THIS TEXT WE SHALL ADD THE UNDOUBTED COMMENTARY OF THE APOSTLES OWN PRACTICES, AND TO THIS COMMENTARY, WE SHALL SUPER-ADD THE UNQUESTIONABLE GLOSS OF THE CLEAR PRACTISE OF THEIR IMMEDIATE SUCCESSORS IN THIS ADMINISTRATION, CONTINUED IN CHRISTS CHURCH TO THIS VERY DAY; WHAT SCRUPLE CAN REMAIN IN ANY INGENUOUS HEART? BUT, IF ANY ONE RESOLVE TO CONTINUE UNSATISFIED, IN SPIGHT OF REASON, AND ALL EVIDENCE OF HISTORY, AND WILL WILFULLY SHUT HIS EYES, WITH A PURPOSE NOT TO SEE THE LIGHT, THAT MAN IS PAST MY CURE, AND ALMOST MY PITY: THE GOOD GOD OF HEAVEN BE MERCIFUL TO SUCH A MIS-ZEALOUS OBSTINACY: CERTAINLY EXCEPT ALL HISTORIES, ALL AUTHORS FAIL US, NOTHING CAN BE MORE PLAIN THAN THIS TRUTH; OUT OF THEM, WE CAN, AND DO SHOW, ON WHOM THE APOSTLES OF CHRIST LAID THEIR HANDS, WITH AN ACKNOWLEDGEMENT AND CONVEYANCE OF IMPARITY AND JURISDICTION; WE SHOW WHAT BISHOPS SO ORDAINED LIVED IN THE TIMES OF THE APOSTLES; AND SUCCEEDED EACH OTHER OTHER, IN THEIR SEVERAL CHARGES, UNDER THE EYES AND HANDS OF THE THEN LIVING APOSTLES; WE SHOW WHO IMMEDIATELY SUCCEEDED THOSE IMMEDIATE SUCCESSORS, IN THEIR SEVERAL SEES, THROUGHOUT ALL THE REGIONS OF ALL THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH; AND DEDUCE THEIR UNINTERRUPTED LINE, THROUGH ALL THE FOLLOWING AGES, TO THIS PRESENT DAY; AND IF THERE CAN BE BETTER EVIDENCE UNDER HEAVEN, FOR ANY MATTER OF FACT, (AND IN THIS CAUSE, MATTER OF FACT SO DERIVED, EVINCETH MATTER OF RIGHT) LET EPISCOPACY BE FOR EVER ABANDONED OUT OF GODS CHURCH; BUT IF THESE BE (AS THEY ARE) CERTAIN AND IRREFRAGABLE; ALAS, WHAT STRANGE FURY POSSESSETH THE MINDS OF IGNORANT, UNSTABLE MEN, THAT THEY SHOULD THUS HEADILY DESIRE, AND SUE TO SHAKE OFF SO SACRED, AND WELL GROUNDED AN INSTITUTION! BUT I HEAR WHAT THEY SAY; IT IS NOT THE OFFICE OF EPISCOPACY THAT DISPLEASES, BUT THE QUALITY: THE APOSTLES BISHOPS, AND OURS, WERE TWO; THEIRS WAS NO OTHER THAN A PAROCHIAL PASTOR, A PREACHING PRESBYTER WITHOUT INEQUALITY, WITHOUT ANY RULE OVER HIS BRETHREN; OURS CLAIMS AN EMINENT SUPERIORITY, WHETHER IN A DISTINCT ORDER, OR DEGREE; AND A POWER OF ORDINATION, JURISDICTION, UNKNOWN TO THE PRIMITIVE TIMES. ALAS, ALAS, HOW GOOD PEOPLE MAY BE ABUSED BY MISINFORMATION! HEAR, I BESEECH YOU, THE WORDS OF TRUTH AND CONFIDENCE; IF OUR BISHOPS CHALLENGE ANY OTHER SPIRITUAL POWER, THAN WAS BY APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY OF TIMOTHY AND TITUS, AND THE ANGELS OF THE SEVEN ASIAN CHURCHES, (SOME WHEREOF ARE KNOWN TO US BY NAME) LET THEM BE DISCLAIMED AS USURPERS; AND IF WE DO NOT SHOW, OUT OF THE GENUINE AND UNDENIABLE WRITINGS OF THOSE HOLY MEN, WHICH LIVED BOTH IN THE TIMES OF THE APOSTLES AND SOME YEARS AFTER THEM, AND CONVERSED WITH THEM, AS THEIR BLESSED FELLOW-LABOURERS A CLEAR AND RECEIVED DISTINCTION, BOTH OF THE NAMES AND OFFICES OF THE BISHOPS, PRESBYTERS, AND DEACONS, AS THREE DISTINCT SUBORDINATE CALLINGS, IN GODS CHURCH, WITH AN EVIDENT SPECIFICATION OF THE DUTY AND CHARGE BELONGING TO EACH OF THEM; LET THIS CLAIMED HIERARCHY, BE FOR EVER HOOTED OUT OF THE CHURCH: AND IF THE BOUNTY OF RELIGIOUS PRINCES HAVE THOUGHT MEET TO GRACE THIS SACRED FUNCTION, WITH SOME ACCESSION OF TITLES, AND MAINTENANCE; FAR BE IT FROM US TO THINK, THAT THE SUBSTANCE AND ESSENTIAL PARTS OF THAT CALLING IS OUGHT IMPAIRED, OR ALTERED, BY SUCH GRACIOUS MUNIFICENCE; AND, ALTHOUGH (AS THE WORLD GOES) THESE HONOURS CANNOT BALANCE THE CONTEMPT OF THOSE EMINENT PLACES; AND THAT PORTION (WHICH IS NOW MADE HEREDITARY TO THE CHURCH) CANNOT, IN THE MOST OF THESE DIGNITIES, (AFTER ALL DEDUCTIONS) BOAST OF ANY SUPERFLUITY, YET (SUCH AS THEY ARE) IF ANY MAN HAVE SO LITTLE GRACE, AND POWER OF SELF-GOVERNMENT, AS TO BE PUFFED UP WITH PRIDE, OR TRANSPORTED TO AN IMMODERATION IN THE USE OF THESE ADVENTITIOUS FAVOURS; THE SIN IS PERSONAL, THE CALLING FREE; WHICH MAY BE, AND IS MANAGED BY OTHERS, WITH ALL HUMBLE SOCIABLENESS, HOSPITAL FRUGALITY, CONSCIONABLE IMPROVEMENT OF ALL MEANS AND OPPORTUNITIES TO THE GOOD OF GODS CHURCH. I MAY NOT MOST DREAD SOVEREIGN, YOUR MAJESTY WAS PLEASED TO CAST A GRACIOUS EYE UPON A LATE HUMBLE REMONSTRANCE, MADE TO THE HIGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT, BEMOANING THE LAWLESS FREQUENCE OF SCANDALOUS LIBELS, AND MODESTLY ASSERTING THE TRUE RIGHT OF LITURGY AND EPISCOPACY. I LITTLE THOUGHT THAT SO MEEK AND GALL-LESS A DISCOURSE COULD HAVE IRRITATED ANY THE LEAST OPPOSITION; BUT NOW I FIND TO MY GRIEF THAT EVEN TO MOVE FOR PEACE IS QUARREL ENOUGH; AND FEEL MANY FISTS ABOUT MY EARS, ERE I COULD IMAGINE TO HAVE OFFENDED. OCCASION IS TAKEN FROM THOSE QUIET LINES, TO COMBINE FORCES AGAINST THE CAUSE I MAINTAINED. THE QUARREL IS INSOLENTLY MANAGED BY MANY UNKNOWN HANDS; YET THE RIOT OF THESE IMPOTENT ASSAILANTS SHOULD NOT EASILY HAVE DRAWN ME FORTH, HAD I NOT PERCEIVED THAT THEIR CONFIDENT OSTENTATION AND PROUD CARRIAGE IN THIS AFFRAY, HATH WON THEM SOME (HOW UNDESERVED SOEVER) OPINION OF SKILL, WITH THEIR INCREDULOUS ABETTORS; AND THEREBY SOME DISADVANTAGE TO MY JUST CAUSE. AS ONE THEREFORE THAT HATES TO BETRAY THE TRUTH BY AN UNFAITHFUL SILENCE, I DO CHEERFULLY ENTER THESE LISTS; REJOICING TO HOPE THAT YOUR MAJESTIES EYE MAY BE THE JUDGE AND WITNESS OF MY SUCCESS. NEITHER SHALL IT BE DISPLEASING TO YOUR MAJESTY, THAT YOUR MOST HONOURABLE PEERS, AND MOST FAITHFUL COMMONS, NOW ASSEMBLED, SHALL SEE THE INJUSTICE, AND UNGROUNDEDNESS OF THAT BOLD APPEAL, WHICH WAS MADE TO THEM, BY MY DARING ANSWERERS; WHOSE ABILITIES I TAX NOT, BUT THEIR FIDELITY I MUST; AS THOSE WHO HAVE SOUGHT FOULLY TO ABUSE THEIR IMPLORED JUDGES WITH FALSE SHOWS OF MISALLEDGED ANTIQUITY, AND MERELY COLOURABLE PRETENCES OF PROOFS: WHICH IF I DO NOT MAKE GOOD TO THEM AND THE WORLD IN THIS ENSUING DISCOURSE, LET THE BLEMISH OF REPUTATION LEAD WAY TO THE SHARPEST CENSURE UPON THE PERSON OF YOUR MAJESTIES ZEALOUSLY-LOYAL SUBJECT, THE MOST HUMBLE REMONSTRANT. MY SINGLE REMONSTRANCE IS ENCOUNTERED WITH A PLURAL ADVERSARY THAT TALKS IN THE STYLE OF WE AND US: THEIR NAMES, PERSONS, QUALITIES, NUMBERS I CARE NOT TO KNOW; BUT, COULD THEY SAY, MY NAME IS LEGION, FOR WE ARE MANY; OR WERE THEY AS MANY LEGIONS OF MEN, MY CAUSE, YEA GODS CAUSE, WOULD BID ME TO MEET THEM UNDISMAYED, AND TO SAY WITH HOLY DAVID, THOUGH AN HOST SHOULD INCAMP AGAINST ME, MY HEART SHALL NOT FEAR: THE TRUTH OF GOD, WHICH I MAINTAIN, SHALL BEAR ME UP AGAINST THE DISCOURAGEMENTS OF MY CONFESSED WEAKNESS IN WHICH JUST CONFIDENCE I DO GLADLY FLY TO THE BAR OF THIS HIGH AND HONOURABLE COURT, CRAVING NO OTHER FAVOUR BUT JUSTICE. BESIDES NUMBER, THESE MEN THINK PERHAPS TO CARRY IT BY BULK; FOR THOSE THAT SPARE NOT TO CONDEMN THE MULTITUDE OF MY FEW WORDS, LASH OUT INTO SO TEDIOUS AN ANSWER, THAT IF I SHOULD RETURN THEM A REPLY IN THE SAME PROPORTION THE READERS EYE WOULD BE TIRED WITH THE VERY PROSPECT, AND HIS TONGUE COULD NOT BUT SAY, QUIS LEGET HAEC? BUT, THOUGH THEY HAVE HAD SO LITTLE MERCY ON HIM, AS TO PUT HIM TO THE PENANCE OF THEIR LONG-SOME VOLUME, DARE NOT ABUSE HIS LEISURE IN FOLLOWING THEN IN EVERY STEP OF THEIR LOOSE AND SUPERFLUOUS DISCOURSE; BUT SHALL SO CONTRACT THEIR LAVISH SHEETS, AS THAT WHILES I SAVE TIME, I SHALL NOT LOSE OUGHT OF TRUTH. AT FIRST THESE BRIEF MEN COMPLAIN OF THE LENGTH OF MY PREFACE; AND FETCH THEIR GROUNDS AFAR OFF, FROM THE ADMIRED SONS OF JUSTICE, THE AREOPAGI: THE AREOPAGI? WHO WERE THOSE? TRULY MY MASTERS, I HAD THOUGHT THIS HAD BEEN THE NAME OF THE PLACE, NOT OF THE MEN. IT IS AN ILL SIGN, THEY SAY, TO STUMBLE AT THE THRESHOLD. AND WHAT SAY THE ADMIRED AREOPAGI, THE GRAVE JUDGES OF ATHENS? THEY CONDEMN PREFACES, AND PASSION; NEITHER OF WHICH CAN BE JUSTLY CHARGED UPON THE REMONSTRANCE: FOR THE PASSION, LET ANY READER JUDGE, WHETHER OUGHT CAN BE MORE CALMLY MORE MILDLY WRITTEN; AND FOR THE PREFACE, BRETHREN, YOUR CENSURE IS PALPABLY MISTAKEN; FOR THAT WHICH YOU MIS-CALL THE PREFACE, IS ONE OF THE MAIN PIECES OF THE SUBSTANCE OF THAT INTENDED DISCOURSE, WHICH WAS A TOO JUST COMPLAINT OF THE SHAMEFUL NUMBER OF LIBELS LATELY DROPPED FROM OUR LAWLESS PRESSES; A POINT NO LESS CONSIDERABLE, NOR LESS ESSENTIAL TO THAT PROPOSED REMONSTRANCE, THAN THOSE, WHICH YOUR PEREMPTORY ANALYSIS MAKES THE ONLY SUBJECT THEREOF. I BESEECH YOU BRETHREN, SPEND YOUR LOGIC UPON YOUR OWN WORKS, LET MINE BE SUCH AS I CONTRIVE THEM. THOSE TRIFLING CAVILS WHICH YOU ARE PLEASED TO MAKE AT SOME PHRASES OF THIS MIS-NAMED PREFACE, ARE NOT WORTH NOTICE; IT IS NOT FOR US TO RUN AFTER THE SPENDING OF EVERY MOUTH: BELIKE, IT ANGERS YOU, TO HEAR OF THE HONESTY OF MY MODERATE PAPER OUT OF THE CONSCIENCE OF YOUR OWN GUILTINESS. FAIN WOULD YOU EXCUSE THAT WHICH THE WORLD CRIES SHAME ON, THE MULTITUDE OF THE LATE SEDITIOUS PAMPHLETS; WHEREAT YOU MIGHT WELL BLUSH IN SILENCE; WHEN AN HONOURABLE PERSON IN OPEN PARLIAMENT COULD RECKON UP NO LESS THAN SEVEN SCORE, THAT HAD PASSED THE PRESS SINCE THE BEGINNING OF THIS SESSION. THOSE OTHER VERBAL EXCEPTIONS ARE BUT LIGHT FROTH, AND WILL SINK ALONE; THAT SCUM MAY BE WORTH TAKING OFF, WHICH FOLLOWS; WHEREIN I SHALL DESIRE ALL INDIFFERENT EYES TO JUDGE, WHETHER THESE MEN DO NOT ENDEAVOUR TO CAST UNJUST ENVY UPON ME, AGAINST THE CLEAR VERDICT OF ANY KNOWING MANS CONSCIENCE: IN COMPARING OF GOVERNMENTS OF CHURCHES AND STATES, I HAD SAID, THAT IF ANTIQUITY MAY BE THE RULE, THE CIVIL POLITY (AS IN GENERAL NOTION) HATH SOMETIMES VARIED, (AS THAT OF THE STATE OF ROME HAD DONE TO SEVEN SEVERAL FORMS) THE SACRED NEVER; THE CIVIL CAME FROM ARBITRARY IMPOSERS, THE SACRED FROM MEN INSPIRED: THESE GRACIOUS INTERPRETERS WOULD NEEDS DRAW MY WORDS TO THE PRESENT, AND PARTICULAR GOVERNMENT OF OUR OWN OWN MONARCHY, AS IF I IMPLIED THAT TO BE VARIABLE AND ARBITRARY; AND ARE NOT ASHAMED TO MENTION THAT DEADLY NAME OF TREASON; WHEREAS NO MAN THAT IS NOT WILFULLY BLIND SEES THAT I SPEAK OF THE COMMON FORMS OF GOVERNMENT, THAT ARE IN THE SEVERAL STATES AND DOMINIONS IN THE WORLD; WHEREOF SOME SOME ARE RULED BY AN ARISTOCRACY, OTHER BY A DEMOCRACY, OTHERS BY A MONARCHY, WHETHER LIMITED, OR ABSOLUTED, OTHERS BY A MIXED FORM OF ALL THESE; WHICH WERE IN THEIR FIRST BEGINNINGS, IN THE FREE ARBITREMENT OF THEIR FOUNDERS, NOT AIMING AT THE SETTLED GOVERNMENT OF ANY ONE KINGDOM, MUCH LESS OF OUR OWN. BRETHREN, WHILES YOU DESIRE TO SEEM GODLY, LEARN TO BE LESS MALICIOUS. IN THE MEAN TIME, GOD BLESS ALL GOOD MEN FROM SUCH CHARITY, AND OUR SACRED MONARCHY FROM SUCH FRIENDS. THE FORM OF THE EPISCOPAL GOVERNMENT OF THE CHURCH HATH, CONTRARILY, BEEN EVER ONE AND THE SAME, WITHOUT ANY CONSIDERABLE VARIATION; AND IF IT HAVE ANYWHERE INVADED THE CIVIL ADMINISTRATION AND YOKED MONARCHY, IT IS THE INSOLENCE OF THE PERSONS, NOT THE FAULT OF THE CALLING: AND IF WILLIAM RUFUS, A PRINCE NOTED FOR GROSSLY IRRELIGIOUS, OPPRESSED BY TYRANNICAL POPISH PRELATES, DID LET FALL THIS CHOLERIC WORD, THAT HE WOULD HAVE THE JEWS CONFUTE THEM, AND THAT RATHER THAN FAIL, ENGLAND SHOULD TURN JEWISH, ON THIS CONDITION; IS THIS AN ARGUMENT FOR ANY CHRISTIAN TO USE, FOR THE CONFUTING OF GODLY, AND LOYAL PROTESTANT BISHOPS? WHICH ARE READY TO BE CENSURED RATHER FOR TOO GREAT OBSERVANCE OF SOVEREIGNTY? LET ANY BUT A JEW JUDGE, WHETHER THIS BE A FIT INSTANCE FOR A CHRISTIAN. ANY THING SERVES AGAINST EPISCOPACY; THE TESTIMONY OF A POPE, (WHOM THESE MEN HONOUR HIGHLY) PIUS FOUR IS ALSO BROUGHT IN AS IRREFRAGABLE, AGAINST THE DIVINE RIGHT OF BISHOPS. AND WHAT SAYS ANTICHRIST? HE TELLS THE SPANISH AMBASSADOR THAT HIS MASTER SUING FOR THE COUNCILS DECLARATION OF THIS TRUTH, KNEW NOW WHAT HE DEMANDED; FOR BISHOPS SO DECLARED, WOULD BE EXEMPTED FROM HIS REGAL POWER, AND AS INDEPENDENT AS THE POPE HIMSELF. TELL ME, BRETHREN, DO YE LIKE OR BELIEVE THIS ASSERTION, BECAUSE A POPE SAID IT? OR CAN YE BLAME HIM (WHO WOULD HAVE ALL EPISCOPAL JURISDICTION DERIVED MERELY FROM HIMSELF) TO BE UNWILLING THAT THEIR RIGHT SHOULD BE YIELDED TO HAVE THE SAME GROUNDS WHICH HE PRETENDS FOR HIS OWN? AND IF THERE MIGHT BE THIS DANGER IN THOSE KINGDOMS WHERE THE CLERGY CHALLENGETH AN EXEMPTION FROM THE POWER OF ALL SECULARITY; WHY IS THIS ENVIOUSLY UPBRAIDED TO THOSE OF OURS WHO DO GLADLY PROFESS, NOTWITHSTANDING THE APOSTOLICAL, THAT IS, DIVINE RIGHT OF THEIR CALLING, TO HOLD THEIR PLACES AND EXERCISE OF THEIR JURISDICTION WHOLLY FROM HIS MAJESTY? NOT LESS SPITEFUL, NOR MORE TRUE, IS YOUR OBSERVATION OF THE COMPARISON MADE BETWEEN THE INDEAVOURS OF ALTERATION IN OUR NEIGHBOUR CHURCH, BY OUR EPISCOPAL FACTION, AND THAT WHICH IS NOW JUSTLY DESIRED BY THE HUMBLE PETITIONERS TO THE HONOURABLE HOUSE. IT IS A FOUL SLANDER TO CHARGE THE NAME OF EPISCOPACY WITH A FACTION, FOR THE FACT IMPUTED TO SOME FEW. FIE, BRETHREN, ARE YE PRESBYTERS OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, AND DARE CHALLENGE EPISCOPACY OF FACTION? HAD YOU SPOKEN BUT SUCH A WORD IN THE TIME OF HOLY CYPRIAN, WHOM YOU FREQUENTLY CITE, AS A PATTERN OF GOOD DISCIPLINE, WHAT HAD BECOME OF YOU? NEITHER IS THE WRONG LESS, TO MAKE APPLICATION OF THAT WHICH WAS MOST JUSTLY CHARGED UPON THE PRACTICES AND COMBINATIONS OF LIBELLING SEPARATISTS, TO HUMBLE AND PEACEABLE PETITIONERS; THE ONE RAILING DOWN-RIGHT UPON AN ESTABLISHED AND HOLY GOVERNMENT WHOM I DESERVEDLY CENSURED, THE OTHER MODESTLY SUING FOR A REFORMATION OF THE ABUSES OF GOVERNMENT: SURELY, WHILES THE WORST ARE THUS PATRONIZED BY OUR INDULGENT ANSWERERS, IT IS AN HARD QUESTION, WHETHER THE LIBELLERS THEMSELVES, OR THESE THEIR MIS-ZEALOUS ADVOCATES, ARE MORE JUSTLY TO BE BRANDED FOR INCENDIARIES. AFTER THIS OVERFLOWING OF YOUR GALL, YOU DESCEND TO THE TWO MAIN SUBJECTS OF THIS QUARREL, LITURGY AND EPISCOPACY. I HAD TRULY SAID, THAT OUR LITURGY HATH BEEN HITHERTO ESTEEMED SACRED, REVERENTLY USED BY HOLY MARTYRS, FREQUENTED BY DEVOUT PROTESTANTS, AS THAT WHICH HATH BEEN CONFIRMED BY EDICTS OF RELIGIOUS PRINCES, AND OUR OWN PARLIAMENTARY ACTS. AND HATH IT SO? SAY YOU; WHENCE THEN PROCEED SO MANY ADDITIONS AND ALTERATIONS, THAT HAVE CHANGED THE FACE AND FABRIC THEREOF? ADDITIONS AND ALTERATIONS? WHAT IN THE PRESENT LITURGY? WHERE OR WHAT? TELL ME, I BESSECH YOU BRETHREN, ARE THEY VISIBLE, OR ARE THEY NOT? IF NOT, HOW COME YE TO SEE THEM? IF SO, WHY CANNOT WE? PERHAPS SOMEWHERE INSTEAD OF PRIEST THERE IS MINISTER; PERHAPS ABSOLUTION IS INTERPRETED BY A REMISSION; PERHAPS IN PRIVATE BAPTISM, THERE IS MENTION OF A LAWFUL MINISTER; PERHAPS INSTEAD OF PURIFICATION OF WOMEN, THERE IS THANKSGIVING; AND CAN YE KNOW THE BOOK WHEN YE SEE IT AGAIN, AFTER THESE ALTERATIONS, THESE ADDITIONS? IS IT NOT NOW WITH THIS MIS-ALTERED LITURGY AS WITH THE DISGUISED DAMES MENTIONED OF OLD BY DOCTOR HALL (WHOM YOU NAME, I DARE SAY, FOR HONOURS SAKE) SO MISSHAPEN BY THEIR MONSTROUS FASHIONS, THAT THEIR REDIVIVED GRANSIRES COULD NOT NOW KNOW THEM? CAN YE BUT BLUSH AT THIS ENVIOUS AND GROUNDLESS SUGGESTION? AND WHY SHOULD NOT I SPEAK OF MARTYRS, AS THE AUTHORS, AND USERS OF THIS HOLY LITURGY? WHY SHOULD NOT WE GLORY IN THEIR NAME AND AUTHORITY? SLEIGHT YOU THEM AS YOU PLEASE, WE BLESS GOD FOR SUCH PATRONS OF OUR GOOD CAUSE: WHAT A POOR RETURN IS THIS? WHILES I TELL YOU WHAT OUR HOLY MARTYRS DID, YOU TELL ME WHAT ONE OF OUR BISHOPS SAID; AS IF WE WERE BOUND TO MAKE GOOD EVERY WORD THAT FALLS FROM THE MOUTH OF EVERY BISHOP: EVEN OF THE BEST MAN WE MAY SAY AS THE PSALMIST DOTH OF MOSES, EFFUTIIT LABIIS, HE SPAKE UNADVISEDLY WITH HIS LIPS; AS FOR THE WORDS THEMSELVES; IF A BISHOP HAVE SAID, THAT OUR LITURGY HATH BEEN SO WISELY AND CHARITABLY FRAMED, AS THAT THE DEVOTION OF IT YIELDETH NO CAUSE OF OFFENCE TO A VERY POPES EAR, AS ONLY AIMING AT AN UNCONTROVERSORY PIETY, I SEE NOT WHAT HAINOUS FAULT CAN HEREIN BE IMPUTED TO THE SPEECH, OR THE AUTHOR: WOULD YOU THINK IT REQUISITE THAT WE SHOULD CHIDE, AND QUARREL WHEN WE SPEAK TO THE GOD OF PEACE? IT IS NO LITTLE ADVANTAGE THEREFORE BOTH TO OUR CAUSE AND PIETY, THAT OUR LITURGY IS TAUGHT TO SPEAK SEVERAL LANGUAGES, BOTH FOR USE AND EXAMPLE; AND THEREBY, OUR CHURCH HATH GAINED MUCH JUSTIFICATION AND HONOUR AS FOR THAT SHARP CENSURE OF LEARNED MR. CALVINS, TOLERABILES INEPTIAE, HOW EVER IT MIGHT WELL HAVE BEEN FORBORN BY HIM, IN ALIENA REPUBLICA; AND BY YOU TO PRESS IT UPON OUR OWN; WE HONOUR THE NAME OF THAT NOBLE INSTRUMENT OF GODS GLORY IN HIS CHURCH, YET WITHALL, WE FEAR NOT TO SAY, WITHOUT ANY DISPARAGEMENT TO HIS WORTH, THAT OUR LITURGY BOTH IN THE FRAME AND SURVEY OF IT, PASSED THE JUDGEMENT OF NO LESS REVEREND HEADS THAN HIS OWN: NEITHER WOULD YOU THINK IT COULD BECOME ANY OF OUR GREATEST DIVINES, TO MEDDLE WITH THE WAFERS, OR LORD-DAY MARKETS OF HIS CHARGE; LET EVERY CHURCH TAKE CARE OF THEIR OWN AFFAIRS. AS FOR THAT UNPARALLELED DISCOURSE OF MINE, CONCERNING THE ANTIQUITY IF LITURGIES; UNPARALLELED, YOU SAY, BECAUSE NO MAN, THAT YOU HAVE SEEN, EVER DREW THE LINE OF LITURGY SO HIGH AS I HAVE DONE; I MUST TELL YOU, THAT PERHAPS THERE MAY BE SOME THINGS IN THE WORLD, THAT MAY HAVE ESCAPED YOUR NOT-OMNISCIENT EYES, AND PERHAPS THIS MAY BE ONE; I CANNOT HELP YOUR WONDER, BUT I SHALL JUSTIFY MY OWN ASSERTION. IN THE MEAN WHILE, YE DO ALMOST YIELD THE QUESTION, ERE YE ARGUE IT; ((... ....)) (YOU SAY) ((...... .....)) ET CETERA ((.....)) THIS YIELDED, WHAT STICK YOU AT? THAT THERE WERE PRESCRIBED, AND STINTED FORMS COMPOSED BY PARTICULAR MEN IN THE CHURCH, AND IMPOSED UPON THE REST, THIS WILL NOT DOWN WITH YOU; WHEREIN I CANNOT SEE, HOW YE WILL AVOID YOUR OWN CONTRADICTION; FOR I DEMAND; IS THIS ORDER OF PRAYING AND ADMINISTRATION SET, OR NO? IF IT BE NOT SET, HOW IS IT AN ORDER? AND IF IT BE A SET ORDER BOTH FOR MATTER AND FORM (FOR YOU CANNOT, I SUPPOSE, UNDER THE NAME OF AN ORDER, INTEND A MERE TABLE, OR RUBRIC) HOW CAN IT BE OTHER, THAN PRESCRIBED? IF THE FORMS WERE MERELY ARBITRARY, TO WHAT USE WAS THE PRESCRIPTION OF AN ORDER? AND, IF THEY WERE NOT ARBITRARY, CERTAINLY THEY WERE IN SOME SORT STINTED AND IMPOSED. BUT WHAT A POOR EXCEPTION IS THIS? THAT ((.....)) WAS IT EVER HEARD THAT A WHOLE CHURCH TOGETHER FRAMED A FORM OF PRAYER? CAN ONE UNIFORM EXPRESSION BE THE ORIGINAL ACT OF MANY THOUSAND BRAINS, AND TONGUES? CERTAINLY, SOME ONE, OR FEW, MUST MOULD THAT, WHICH ALL SHALL BOTH OWN, AND USE. IT IS A SILLY OSTENTATION OF ANTIQUITY, THAT THESE MEN BRING AGAINST THESE PRESCRIBED FORMS OF LITURGY. TERTULLIAN IN HIS APOLOGIA CHAPTER THIRTY SAYS ((... .........)) THAT IS, NOT BEING URGED BY ANY SUPERIOR INJUNCTION, BUT FREELY OUT OF THE LOYAL INCLINATION OF THEIR OWN HEARTS: (YOU MIS-ENGLISH IT, ((......))) WHAT IS THIS TO A PRESCRIBED FORM? OR IF THEY WILL NEEDS SO TAKE IT, WHY DO THEY NOT AS WELL ARGUE, THAT BECAUSE OUR MINISTERS DO ORDINARILY IN THEIR PULPITS PRAY FOR THE KING IN THEIR OWN EXPRESSIONS, THEREFORE THERE IS NO FORM OF LITURGY INJOINED? AS FOR THEIR OTHER TESTIMONY, IT IS LESS TO THE PURPOSE, WHO EVER DENIED THAT SOME THINGS ARE TO BE ASKED ACCORDING TO EVERY MANS OCCASION? DO WE ABRIDGE THIS LIBERTY, BY ORDAINING A PUBLIC FORM? AND IF THE LORDS PRAYER BE YIELDED FOR AN ORDINARY AND STINTED FORM, WHY NOT OTHERS? SINCE THE OPPOSERS OF STINTED FORMS, DO, UPON THE SAME GROUNDS, DECRY THAT ALSO. SAINT AUSTIN SAYS, IT IS FREE TO ASK THE SAME THINGS THAT ARE DESIRED IN THE LORDS PRAYER ((......)) (IN OTHER WAYS OF EXPRESSION) WHO EVER DOUBTED OF IT? YET THEMSELVES WILL NOT DARE TO HOLD, THAT IN SAINT AUSTINS TIME, THERE WAS NO PUBLIC LITURGY; THIS IS BUT TO MOCK THE READER. IF JUSTIN MARTYR SAID, THAT ((.....)) WHOM THEY SOMEWHAT GUILTILY TRANSLATE ((.....)) PRAYED (AS THEY FALSELY TURN IT) ACCORDING TO HIS ABILITY: IT IS TRUE; SO DO OURS, AND YET GOD BE THANKED WE HAVE A LITURGY, AND SO HAD THEY. NEITHER IS THIS LIBERTY OF POURING OUT OUR SELVES IN OUR PRAYERS EVER THE MORE IMPEACHED BY A PUBLIC FORM, SINCE BOTH THOSE MAY, AND DO WELL STAND TOGETHER. IT IS SOMEWHAT MAGISTERIALLY SAID BY THESE MEN, THAT ((....... ......)) AND AS CLERKLY DO THEY IMMEDIATELY CONFUTE THEMSELVES, BY THEIR OWN TESTIMONIES CITED OUT OF THE COUNCIL OF LAODICEA, WHICH WAS BEFORE THEIR LIMITED TIME, AS BEING BEFORE THE NICENE: AND BETWIXT THAT AND THE NEOCESAREAN. NOTHING CAN BE MORE FULL THAN THE CANON OF THAT ANCIENT SYNOD, THAT THE SAME LITURGY OF PRAYERS SHOULD BE ALWAYS USED BOTH IN MORNING AND EVENING YET TO MEND THE MATTER, ((...)) (THEY SAY) ((.... ..........)) WERE IT SO WHEREIN IS THAT THE BETTER? BUT HOW APPEARS IT? BY ANOTHER CANON IN A FOLLOWING COUNCIL, WHICH WAS THE THIRD COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE, CHAPTER TWENTYTHREE AS IF CARTHAGE MEANT TO TELL WHAT WAS BEFORE DONE AT LAODICEA. AND WHAT SAY THE FATHERS AT CARTHAGE? THAT IN ASSISTING AT THE ALTAR, (SO ARE THEIR WORDS) THE PRAYER SHOULD BE DIRECTED TO THE FATHER, ((... ......)) THAT IS, WHOSOEVER SHALL OFFER TO MAKE USE OF ANY OTHER FORM THAN IS PRESCRIBED, SHOULD FIRST CONFER WITH HIS MORE LEARNED BRETHREN: PLAINLY IMPLYING THE CONTRARY TO THAT, FOR WHICH THE ANSWERERS ALLEDGE IT, THAT THE USUAL AND ALLOWED FORM WAS NOT OF HIS OWN COMPOSING; AND HIS OWN MUST NOT BE AT HIS OWN CHOICE. THAT OF THE MILEVITANE COUNCIL IS SHUFFLED UP BY THE ANSWERERS, NOT WITH TOO MUCH FIDELITY; FOR WHERE THEY PRETEND THE ONLY DRIFT OF THE COUNCIL TO BE, THAT NONE SHOULD USE SET PRAYERS, BUT SUCH AS WERE APPROVED OF IN THE SYNOD, THE WORDS OF THE COUNCIL ARE FULL AND AFFIRMATIVE, ((..... ....)) IT IS ORDERED THAT THE PRAYERS OR ORISONS WHICH ARE ALLOWED IN THE SYNOD, ET CETERA SHALL BE USED OR CELEBRATED BY ALL MEN; ((..... .....)) AND MOST HONOURABLE LORDS, AND YE MOST NOBLE KNIGHTS, CITIZENS, AND BURGESSES OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS: NOTHING COULD FALL OUT MORE HAPPILY TO ME, THAN THAT MY BOLD ADVERSARIES HAVE APPEALED TO YOUR INVIOLABLE JUSTICE, FOR SURE I AM WHILES YOU ARE (AS YOU EVER WILL BE) YOUR SELVES, WISE, AND JUST, MY CAUSE CANNOT MISCARRY IN YOUR HANDS. WITH NO LESS, THEREFORE, BUT BETTER GROUNDED CONFIDENCE, I CAST MY SELF UPON YOUR UNPARTIAL JUDGEMENT; REJOICING TO THINK HOW CLEARLY YOU WILL DISTINGUISH BETWIXT A FACING BOLDNESS, AND A MODEST EVIDENCE OF TRUTH: HOW CAN I BUT RECEIVE COURAGE FROM YOUR PIOUS AND JUST PROCEEDINGS? IT IS I THAT VINDICATE, THESE MEN OPPOSE THAT HOLY LITURGY, WHICH YOUR MOST RELIGIOUS ORDER IN THIS ACTIVE SESSION COMMANDED TO BE INTIRELY OBSERVED. HOW BUSY FACTION IS TO CROSS THAT YOUR MOST SEASONABLE DECREE, EVERY DAY YIELDS NEW AND LAMENTABLE PROOFS. IF THESE INDEAVOURS OF MINE SERVE ONLY FOR THE PURSUANCE OF YOUR SO NECESSARY AND GRACIOUS ACT; THEY CANNOT FEAR TO BE UNWELCOME. BUT, IF I HAVE HURT A GOOD CAUSE, BY A WEAK AND INSUFFICIENT HANDLING, LET ME SUFFER IN YOUR CENSURE, AND LET MY ADVERSARIES TRIUMPH IN MY SUFFERINGS. CONTRARILY, IF AFTER ALL THEIR SMOOTH INSINUATIONS, IT SHALL BE FOUND, THAT THIS CHAMPERTOUS COMBINATION HATH GONE ABOUT, BY MERE SHOWS OF PROOF, TO FEED THE UNQUIET HUMOURS OF MEN, IN THE UNJUST DISLIKE OF MOST JUSTIFIABLE ANCIENT, AND SACRED INSTITUTIONS, AND TO CAST FALSE BLAMES UPON MY PEACEABLE AND SINCERE MANAGINGS OF A CERTAIN TRUTH, LET THEM PASS FOR WHAT THEY ARE, ARE FEEL THAT JUSTICE WHICH THEY HAVE APPEALED. READERS, MY COMFORT IS, THAT YOU HAVE EYES OF YOUR OWN; AND KNOW HOW TO USE THEM: WITH WHAT GRAVITY WOULD OUR SMECTYMNUANS ELSE PERSUADE YOU, THAT MY LATE DEFENCE IS FRAUGHT WITH SUCH STUFF, AS YOU SHALL FIND UNDISCERNABLE BY ANY BUT THEIR EYES? YOU CANNOT WELL JUDGE OF THE MANAGEMENT OF THIS QUARREL, UNLESS IT WILL PLEASE YOU TO RECEIVE NOTICE HOW THIS FRAY BEGAN. IT IS NOT LONG SINCE I SENT FORTH A MEEK AND PEACEABLE REMONSTRANCE, BEMOANING THE FREQUENCE OF SCANDALOUS PASQUINS, AND HUMBLE PLEADING FOR THE JUST AND ANCIENT RIGHT OF LITURGY AND EPISCOPACY. WHEREIN I COULD NOT SUPPOSE THAT ANY PERSON COULD FIND HIMSELF TOUCHED, SAVE ONLY THOSE WHO PROFESS FRIENDSHIP TO LIBELS, ENMITY TO THE ESTABLISHED FORMS: WHEN ALL ON THE SUDDEN, THE SMECTYMNUANS, A STRANGE GENERATION OF MEN, UNPROVOKED, UNTHOUGHT OF, CRY OUT OF HARD MEASURE, AND FLY IN MY FACE, AS MEN WRONGFULLY ACCUSED; I KNOW THEM NOT, I HURT THEM NOT; IF THEIR OWN GUILT HAVE GALLED THEM, THAT IS NO FAULT OF MINE; A LONG AND BITTER ANSWER IS ADDRESSED BY THEM, WHERE NO QUESTION WAS MOVED INSOMUCH, AS I COULD HARDLY INDUCE HIS MAJESTY, WHEN I PRESENTED MY DEFENCE TO HIS ROYAL HANDS, TO BELIEVE THAT ANY EXCEPT ON COULD BE TAKEN TO SO FAIR AND INNOCENT A DISCOURSE: MY LABOUR WAS ALL FOR PEACE, EVEN THIS IS MADE THE GROUND OF THE QUARREL: WHAT SHOULD I NOW DO? I WERE WORSE THAN A WORM, IF UPON THIS TREADING UPON, I DID NOT TURN AGAIN; YET NOT SO MUCH OUT OF RESPECT TO MY OWN POOR, AND (IF NEED WERE) DESPICABLE REPUTATION, AS TO THE PUBLIC CAUSE OF GOD, AND HIS CHURCH, WHICH I SAW NOW INGAGED IN THIS UNJUST BRAWL. ACCORDING TO MY TRUE DUTY, THEREFORE, I PUBLISHED A SHORT AND DEFENSIVE REPLY TO THEIR LONG ANSWER; WHEREIN I HOPE THE JUDICIOUS WILL WITNESS THAT THE TRUTH SUSTAINS NO LOSS: NOW, INRAGED WITH A MODERATE OPPOSITION, THEY HEAT THEIR FURNACE SEVEN TIMES MORE, AND BREAK FORTH INTO A NOT MORE VOLUMINOUS, THAN VEHEMENT INVECTIVE. I DO NOT SEE THEM LOOK FLEERINGLY THROUGH THEIR FINGERS, AT THEIR SEEMINGLY-UNKOWN (YET OFTEN DISCOVERED AND OFT VILIFIED) ANTAGONIST; IT IS ALL ONE, SO LONG AS HE IS NAMELESS; IF HE BE A CONSUL, THEY ARE SENATORS; CIVILITY IS BUT A CEREMONY; ALL FACES UNDER MASKS ARE ALIKE; IT MATTERS NOT FOR THE PERSON, LET IT PLEASE YOU TO LOOK AT THE CAUSE: IN THE CARRIAGE WHEREOF, THEY FIRST TAX ME, WITH OVER-LASHING IN MY ACCUSATIONS; I HAD OBJECTED TO THEM, MIS-ALLEGATIONS, MIS-INTERPRETATIONS, MISINFERENCES, WEAK AND COLOURABLE PROOFS; NEITHER CAN THEIR QUERULOUS NOISE MAKE ME GO LESS, OR BE LESS CONFIDENT IN MY CHARGE. THEY LIKEN THEMSELVES TO CATO, AND WELL MAY, THEY ARE EXTREMELY LIKE; OF THIRTY ACCUSATIONS, NO ONE COULD BE PROVED AGAINST CATO; OF NO FEWER CHARGES, WHICH ARE LAID UPON THEM, I SEE NOT HOW THEY ACQUIT THEMSELVES OF ONE. WHO CAN BUT WONDER AT THIS EMINENT BOLDNESS THAT THEY DARE TELL YOU THERE ARE (AFTER ALL MY GENERAL EXCLAMATIONS) BUT FOUR PLACES, FOR WHICH I TAX THEM OF FALSEHOOD? FLASEHOOD, IS THEIR OWN WORD; MIS-ALLEGATION IS MINE: BE PEASED TO CAST YOUR EYE UPON MY MARGIN, AND TO COUNT THIS QUATERNION OF THEIR IMPUTED ERRORS: BUT THEY ARE MIS-INFERENCES, AND WEAK INCONSEQUENCES, WHICH (BESIDES MIS-CITATIONS) WERE UPON THE FILE OF MY ACCUSATIONS; WHEREIN I FEAR CATO'S NUMBER WILL BE OUT-VIED. READERS, SUCH FIDELITY, AS YOU FIND IN THE DENIAL OF MY MANIFEST EXCEPTIONS AGAINST THEIR ALLEGATIONS LOOK FOR IN THE DEMONSTRATIVE PROOFS OF THEIR EXCEPTIONS AGAINST MINE. THERE IS BELIKE, A MACHIAVEL SOMEWHERE, FIND HIM OUT, I BESEECH YOU, AND LET HIM BE BROUGHT FORTH TO SHAME; CERTAINLY WHERE THE FALSEHOOD LIES, THERE HE LURKS. IN THE SECOND PLACE THEY TELL YOU OF RAILINGS, REVILINGS SCORNINGS, NEVER THE LIKE SINCE MONTAGUES APPEAL; AND PRESENT YOU WITH A WHOLE BUNDLE OF SUCH STRANGE FLOWERS OF RHETORIC AS TRULY I WONDERED SHOULD EVER GROW IN MY GARDEN; WHEREIN THEY HAVE DONE PASSING WISELY IN NOT NOTING THE PAGES, AS THE SEVERAL BEDS, WHEREIN SUCH RARE PLANTS GREW; FOR I HAVE CAREFULLY RE-EXAMINED THE BOOK, AND PROFESS SERIOUSLY THAT SOME OF THEM I CANNOT FIND AT ALL; OTHERS I FIND, BUT UTTERLY MIS-APPLIED; WE ARE CALLED (THEY SAY) VAIN, FRIVOLOUS CAVILLERS, RIOTOUS, PROUD FALSE, ENVIOUS, ET CETERA. LET ME APPEAL TO YOUR EYES, READERS, WHERE EVER I THUS WRONGED THOSE, WHOM I CALL BRETHREN? DIVERS OF THSES WORDS I CONFESS TO HAVE USED, BUT TO ANOTHER PURPOSE, UPON A DIFFERENT SUBJECT; THAT WHICH I SPEAK OF THE THINGS, THEY UNJUSTLY TAKE OF THE PERSONS: FOR EXAMPLE, I TALK OF FALSE, AND FRIVOLOUS EXCEPTIONS; THEY SAY, I CALL THEM FALSE AND FRIVOLOUS MEN: I TALK OF VAIN CAVILLS; THEY CHARGE ME TO SAY, THEY ARE VAIN CAVILLERS: I SPEAK OF A RIOT OF ASSAILANTS; THEY CRY OUT, THAT I CALL THEM RIOTOUS MEN: I SAY, A SUGGESTION IS ENVIOUS; THEY TAKE IT TO THEMSELVES: I CALL THE LIBELLERS, FACTIOUS PERSONS; THEY MIS-APPLY IT, AS SPOKEN OF THEM: I SAY AN INTIMATION IS WITLESS AND MALICIOUS; I AM TAKEN TO SAY, I CALL THEM WEAK AND ABSURD MEN. THUS, I COULD EASILY PASS THROUGH THE REST; AND SHOW YOU. THAT WHAT I SPEAK BY WAY OF SUPPOSITION, THEY TAKE ABSOLUTELY; WHAT I SPEAK AS DEHORTING, THEY AS ACCUSING; WHAT OF SPEECHES, THEY OF PERSONS; WHAT OF OTHERS, THEY OF THEMSELVES: AND THUS RISES THE RARE RHETORIC WHICH THEY HAVE IMPUTED TO ME; WHEREIN I DOUBT NOT, BUT YE MY READERS, WILL TAKE OCCASION TO THINK, WHAT FIDELITY SHALL WE EXPECT FROM THESE MEN, INCITING OTHER AUTHORS, WHEN THEY DO SO FOULLY MIS-REPORT THE BOOK IN OUR HAND? THEY ARE NOT THEN MY FLOWERS, BUT THEIR OWN WEEDS, WHICH THEY HAVE THUS BUNDLED UP TOGETHER. BUT HAD I SO FAR OVER-LASHED, AS IS PRETENDED, YOUR WISDOM, READERS, WOULD SEND YOU TO INQUIRE OF THE PROVOCATION: FOR SURELY, THE OCCASION MAY, IF NOT JUSTIFY A MANS ACT, YET ABATE HIS BLAME; WHEN THEREFORE YE SHALL LOOK BACK, AND SEE WITH WHAT STRANGE INSOLENCE I WAS INTERTAINED BY THESE UNDERTAKERS, YE WILL BE SO FAR FROM COMPLAINING OF MY SHARPNESS, THAT YE WILL RAHER CENSURE MY PATIENCE; HOW BLIND SELF-LOVE WILL MAKE MEN IN THEIR OWN CONCERNMENTS? THESE MEN WILL NOT SEE IN THEMSELVES THAT TRUE GUILT, WHICH THEY UNJUSTLY CRY OUT OF, IN ANOTHER: SO, I HAVE HEARD A MAN WITH A VERY NOISOME BREATH, CENSURE THE ILL LUNGS OF HIS NEIGHBOUR; LET MY MARGIN PRESENT THEE, READER WITH BUT AN HANDFUL OUT OF A FULL SACK. THESE ARE THEIR TERMS IN THEIR VERY FIRST PAPERS; WITHOUT ANY PRETENCE OF IMITATION: BUT IF WE SHOULD RAKE TOGETHER THE SCORNFUL, GIRDING AND (AS SOME OF THEIR BETTERS HAVE STYLED THEM) UNMANNERLY PASSAGES OF THIS THEIR ANGRY VINDICATION, IT WERE ENOUGH TO FILL A BOOK ALONE. READERS, YE MAY, IF YOU PLEASE, BELIEVE, HOW EASY IT WERE FOR ME, TO PAY THEM HOME IN THEIR OWN COIN; BUT I HAD RATHER TO CONSIDER WHAT IS FOR ME (HOW NAMELESS SOEVER) TO GIVE, THAN WHAT THEY ARE WORTHY TO RECEIVE: SOME OTHERS MAY PERHAPS BE MORE SENSIBLE OF THIS INDIGNITY THAN MY SELF; WHO HAVE LEARNED TO THINK MORE MEANLY OF MY SELF, THAN THEY CAN SPEAK; AND AT ONCE BOTH TO PITY THIS PETULANCY AND DIS-REGARD IT. IN THE THIRD PLACE THEY TALK OF DARING PROTESTATIONS, AND BOLD ASSEVERATIONS; AND SPEND SOME INSTANCES OF THE PARTICULAR EXPRESSIONS OF MY CONFIDENCE. DO NOT THINK, READERS, THAT I WILL BE BEATEN OUT WITH WORDS; THERE IS NO ONE LINE OF THOSE PASSAGES, WHICH THEY HAVE RECITED, THAT I WILL NOT MAKE GOOD AGAINST ALL THE CLAN OF SMECTYMNUUS. NEITHER CAN I, OUT OF THIS ASSURANCE, DECLINE ANY BAR UNDER HEAVEN FOR THE TRIAL OF MY RIGHTEOUS CAUSE; IT IS THEREFORE AN UNREASONABLY ENVIOUS SUGGESTION OF THEIRS, THAT IN DEDICATING MY BOOK TO HIS SACRED MAJESTY, I DID, EVER THE MORE, FLY FROM THE JUDGEMENT OF PARLIAMENT; WHEN IN THAT VERY EPISTLES, I MADE CONFIDENT MENTION OF MY SECURE RELIANCE UPON THE NOBLE JUSTICE OF THEIR JUDICATURE; BESIDES, THAT IT IS NOT TOO WISE, NOR TOO LOYAL AN INTIMATION OF THESE MEN, WHICH WOULD IMPLY SUCH A DISTANCE BETWIXT SOVEREIGN AND PARLIAMENTARY INTEREST: FOR ME, I WOULD EVER SUPPOSE SUCH AN ENTIRE UNION BETWIXT THEM, AS THE HEAD AND THE BODY; THAT THEY NEITHER SHOULD, NOR CAN BE SEVERED IN THE RIGHTS OF THEIR SEVERAL CONCERNMENTS. AS FOR THAT RESOLUTE AVERMENT OF THE AUTHOR OF EPISCOPACY BY DIVINE RIGHT, THAT HE OFFERS TO FORFEIT HIS LIFE TO JUSTICE, AND HIS REPUTATION TO SHAME, IF ANY LIVING MAN CAN SHOW ANY LAY-PRESBYTER (NOT AS THEY PLEASE TO REPORT THE WORD, A RULING ELDER) IN THE WORLD, TILL FARELL AND VIRET FIRST CREATED HIM; LET ME BE HIS HOSTAGE; LET MY LIFE GO FOR HIS, IF ANY ONE SUCH LAY-PRESBYTER CAN BE PRODUCED. LET THEM SEARCH RECORDS, AND TRY THEIR SKILL; AND WHEN THEY HAVE OVERCOME, TRIUMPH. BUT IN MEAN TIME, THEY MAY NOT THINK TO FOB US OFF, WITH THE COLOURABLE TESTIMONIES OF BISHOP WHITGIFT, KING, AND SAVARIA, WHO WERE ALL WELL KNOWN TO BE JUST SO GOOD FRIENDS TO LAY-PRESBYTERS, AS THEMSELVES ARE TO EPISCOPACY. FOR THE REST, IF I HAVE BEEN SOMEWHAT BOLD WITH THEM, IN TELLING THEM, RIGHT-DOWN, OF POOR ARGUMENTS, VERBAL EXCEPTIONS, MERE DECLAMATIONS, SHUFFLING OF TESTIMONIES, UNPROVING ILLUSTRATIONS, I MAY CRAVE YOUR PARDON, READERS, BUT THEIRS I CANNOT; AS NOT CONSCIOUS OF ANY ILL-PLACED WORD, IN THIS EASY CENSURE. SHORTLY, MY MUCH REVERENCED FRIEND, LEARNED RIVETUS WILL GIVE THEM BUT A LITTLE THANKS IN MIS-APPLYING HIS CENSURE OF BISHOP MONTAGUE TO A MAN SO DIFFERENTLY TEMPERED, WHOM HE HATH WITH PARTICULAR RESPECTS VOUCHSAFED TO HONOUR, AND OBLIGE. IN THE FOURTH PLACE, THEY TELL YOU, THAT AFTER ALL THESE THRASONICAL BOASTS OF MINE, IF THEIR WHOLE BOOK WERE DIVIDED INTO FOUR PARTS, THERE IS ONE QUARTER OF WHICH I MAKE NO MENTION: WHEREIN READERS, I THINK VERILY YOU MAY BELIEVE THEM; FOR IN THE FIRST LEAF OF MY DEFENCE, I FORETOLD YOU SO MUCH; AS FINDING NOTHING IN THAT SWOLLEN BULK, BUT A MERE UNSOUND TYMPANY, IN STEAD OF A TRULY SOLID CONCEPTION; WHEREOF YOU MAY EASILY PERCEIVE THE ONE HALF (WELL NEAR) BESTOWED EITHER IN MERE VERBAL QUARRELS, OR IN REAL DISPUTES OF THINGS UNCONTROVERTED. I AM MORE THRIFTY OF MY GOOD HOURS, THAN TO FOLLOW THEM IN SO WILD A CHASE: PITCHING, ONLY, UPON THOSE POINTS, WHICH I CONCEIVED TO VALUABLE, AND PERTINENT; WHEREIN MY PROFESSION WAS, SO TO SAVE TIME, AS THAT I SHOULD NOT LOSE OUGHT OF TRUTH: IT IS AN INJURIOUS SUGGESTION THEREFORE, WHICH THESE MEN MAKE, THAT WHERE THEIR PROOFS ARE STRONGEST, THERE I HAVE GLIDED AWAY WITHOUT ANSWER; SINCE I CAN SAFELY CALL GOD TO WITNESS UNTO TO MY SOUL, THAT I AM NOT CONSCIOUS TO MY SELF OF ANY ONE CONSIDERABLE ARGUMENT OF THEIRS, THAT I HAVE BALKED IN MY REPLICATORY DEFENCE: BUT IF IN THEIR ESTIMATION THERE BE ANY SUCH, AS WHEREIN THEUY HAVE PLACED AN OVER-WEENING CONFIDENCE, LET THEM NOT SPARE TO RE-INFORCE IT TO THE UTMOST; THAT THE WORLD MAY WITNESS THEIR VALOUR, AND MY COWARDICE. WHAT NEED IS THERE OF THIS, YOU WILL SAY, WHEN THEY HAVE ALREADY GLORIED IN THE VICTORY; VAUNTING, THAT THEY HAVE ME CONFITENTEM REUM; AND IN EFFECT THE CAUSE GRANTED BY ME, IN THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE MOST MATERIAL? WERE IT SO, READERS, AS THEY PRETEND, THAT I COME NEARER TO THEIR TENTS, THAN SOME OTHERS; ONE WOULD THINK THEY SHOULD, IN THIS, FIND CAUSE TO ACKNOWLEDGE AND IMBRACE MINE INGENUITY, RATHER THAN TO INSULT UPON ME, AS IN WAY OF DISGRACE. I WIS IT IS NOT THE FORCE OF THEIR ARGUMENTATION THAT COULD MOVE ME ONE FOOT FORWARD; BUT IF GODS BLESSING UPON MY FREE DISQUISITION OF TRUTH, SHOULD HAVE SO WROUGHT UPON MY BETTER-COMPOSED THOUGHTS, AS THAT I SHOULD HAVE YIELDED TO GO SOME STEPS FURTHER THAN OTHERS, TOWARDS THE MEETING OF PEACE, ONE WOULD NOT THINK THIS SHOULD YIELD ANY FIT MATTER OF EXPROBRATION; BUT, THE TRUTH IS, I HAVE NOT DEPARTED, ONE INCH, FROM EITHER MY OWN TENET, OR FROM THE RECEIVED JUDGEMENT OF OUR ORTHODOX DIVINES. NOW THAT THEY MAY SEE THE FAULT IS NOT IN MY LEVITY, BUT IN THEIR OWN MIS-UNDERSTANDING; THAT IDENTITY OF THE NAMES AND OFFICES OF BISHOPS AND PRESBYTERS, IN THE BEGINNING OF THE APOSTLES TIMES, WHEREAT THEY TAKE ADVANTAGE, THEY MAY SEE AVERRED, AT LARGE, IN EPISCOPACY BY DIVINE RIGHT, TWO PART PARAGRAPH FOUR AND, TO SECOND IT, THEY ARE CHALLENGED IN MY DEFENCE, TO NAME ANY ONE OF OUR WRITERS, THAT HATH NOT PROCLAIMED THIS TRUTH; WHERE THEN LIES THE CONTRADICTION? THE CLEAR NOMINAL DISTINCTION OF THE THREE ORDERS OF BISHOPS, PRESBYTERS, DEACONS, I PROFESSED TO PROVE ONLY OUT OF THE WRITINGS OF THOSE WHO WERE THE NEXT SUCCESSORS TO THE APOSTLES; WHAT IS HERE OF EITHER YIELDANCE OR CONTRADICTION? AND IF I HAVE INGENUOUSLY GRANTED, THAT THE PRIMITIVE BISHOPS WERE ELECTED BY THE CLERGY, WITH THE ASSENT OF THE PEOPLE; THAT BISHOPS NEITHER DO, NOR MAY CHALLENGE TO THEMSELVES SUCH A SOLE INTEREST IN ORDINATION, OR JURISDICTION, AS UTTERLY TO EXCLUDE PRESBYTERS FROM SOME PARTICIPATION IN THIS CHARGE, AND ACT; THAT THEY OUGHT NOT TO DEVEST THEMSELVES OF THEIR JURISDICTICTIVE POWER, BY DELEGATING IT TO OTHERS; THAT THE ORDINARY MANAGING OF SECULAR IMPLOYMENTS IS IMPROPER FOR THEM, IF IN ALL THESE I HAVE GRATIFIED THEM, WHY DO THEY COMPLAIN? AND IF I HAVE DISADVANTAGED MY CAUSE, WHY IS IT NOT URGED TO MY CONVICTION? IT IS WARILY SAID OF THESE MEN, THAT I ALMOST GRANT LAY-ELDERS IN ANTIQUITY; I DO SO ALMOST GRANT THEM IN MY OWN SENSE, THAT I UTTERLY DENY THEM IN THEIRS: WHY SHOULD I MAKE ANY DOUBT TO YIELD UNTO THE JUSTICE OF THEIR COMPLAINTS, IN THE POST-SCRIPT AGAINST THE INSOLENCE AND TYRANNY OF THE POPISH PRELATES? WHAT LOSE WE BY THIS CONDESCENT? OR HOW CAN THEY PLEAD THEY ARE NOT JUSTLY TAXED FOR DIFFUSING OTHER MENS CRIMES TO THE INNOCENT, WHEN THEIR CONSCIENCES CANNOT BUT FLY IN THEIR FACES FOR THIS INJUSTICE? LASTLY, I AM CHARGED WITH SHAMEFUL SELF-CONTRADICTIONS, WHICH SURELY MUST NEEDS ARGUE GREAT RASHNESS, OR MUCH WEAKNESS OF JUDGEMENT. SEE THE INSTANCES; IN THE SAME EPISTLE, I PROFESS NOT TO TAX THEIR ABILITIES, AND YET CALL THEM IMPOTENT ASSAILANTS: AND WHY NOT BOTH OF THESE? HE THAT TAXETH NOT THEIR ABILITIES DOTH NOT THEREFORE PRESENTLY APPROVE THEM; THEY MAY, PERHAPS, NOT WANT GOOD ABILITIES IN THEMSELVES, AND YET BE UNABLE TO PROVE THEIR CAUSE; THEY MAY BE ABLE MEN, AND YET IMPOTENT MATCHES. THE CONTRADICTION THEY WOULD RAISE IN THE WORDS CONCERNING EVANGELISTS, IS MERELY CAVILLATORY; MAY YOU BE PLEASED TO TURN TO THE NINETYFOURTH PAGE OF MY DEFENCE, YOU SHALL CLEARLY ACKNOWLEDGE IT. THE WORD IN A COMMON SENSE, SIGNIFIES ANY PREACHER OF THE GOSPEL; BUT IN THE PECULIAR SENSE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, IT SIGNIFIES SOME PERSONS EXTRAORDINARILY GIFTED, AND IMPLOYED; NOT SETTLED IN ANY ONE PLACE, BUT SENT ABROAD BY THE APOSTLES ON THAT BLESSED ERRAND: NOW, TO SAY THAT ANY OF THESE LATTER WERE SUCH AS HAD ORDINARY PLACES, AND ORDINARY GIFTS, (AS THEY DO, SECTION THIRTEEN PAGE FORTYEIGHT) I DO JUSTLY BLAME AS A MERE FANCY, NOT HEREIN CONTRADICTING ANY THING, BUT THEIR LIGHT IMAGINATION. IN THE CONTRADICTION PRETENDED TO BE, CONCERNING THE EXTENT OF EPISCOPACY, SURE THEY CANNOT BUT CHECK THEMSELVES; IN MY REMONSTRANCE AND DEFENCE, THEY REPORT MEN TO SAY SOMEWHERE (BUT, WHERE, NO MAN CAN TELL) THAT BISHOPS HAD BEEN EVERY WHERE; AND, THAT ALL CHURCHES THROUGH THE WHOLE CHRISTIAN WORLD, HAVE UNIFORMLY, AND CONSTANTLY MAINTAINED EPISCOPACY; ELSEWHERE, THAT I SAY THEY WERE NOT MAINTAINED EVERY WHERE, AND THAT THERE ARE LESS NOBLE CHURCHES THAT DO NOT CONFER TO EPISCOPAL GOVERNMENT; WORDS ARE MORE EASILY ACCORDED THAN ACKNOWLEDGED; THERE ARE NOT, THERE HAVE NOT BEEN EVERY WHERE SETTLED CHRISTIAN CHURCHES; WHERE EVER THERE HAVE BEEN SETTLED CHRITIAN CHURCHES, THERE HAVE BEEN BISHOPS; FROM THE APOSTLES TIMES TO THIS PRESENT AGE, THERE HAVE BEEN BISHOPS IN ALL CHRISTIAN REGIONS; NOW SOME LATE REFORMED CHURCHES HAVE BEEN NECESSITATED TO FORBEAR THEM; WHERE, I BESEECH YOU, LIES THE CONTRADICTION? I HAVE OFTEN GRANTED, THAT THE NAME OF BISHOPS AND PRESBYTERS WAS AT THE FIRST PROMISCUOUSLY USED, AND YET I DO NO LESS JUSTLY MAINTAIN, THAT FOR THIS SIXTEEN HUNDRED YEARS, THE NAME MOST HONOURABLE LORDS, AND YE THE KNIGHTS CITIZENS, AND BURGESSES, OF THE HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS. ALTHOUGH WE DOUBT NOT BUT THAT BOOK WHICH WAS LATELY DIRECTED TO YOUR HONOURS, BEARING THE NAME OF AN HUMBLE REMONSTRANCE HATH HAD ACCESS UNTO YOUR PRESENCE: AND IS IN THE FIRST APPROACHES OF IT, DISCOVERED BY YOUR DISCERNING SPIRITS, TO BE NEITHER HUMBLE, NOR A REMONSTRANCE; BUT A HEAP OF CONFIDENT, AND UNGROUNDED ASSERTIONS; SO THAT TO YOUR HONOURS A REPLY MAY SEEM SUPERFLUOUS. YET LEST THE AUTHOR SHOULD GLORY IN OUR SILENCE, AS A GRANTING OF THE CAUSE; WE HUMBLY CRAVE YOUR HONOURS LEAVE, TO PRESENT, NOT SO MUCH TO YOUR SELVES AS TO THE WORLD BY YOUR HANDS, A REVIEW OF THIS REMONSTRANCE; IN WHICH THE AUTHOR AFTER TOO LARGE A PREFACE, UNDERTAKES THE SUPPORT OF TWO THINGS, WHICH SEEM TO HIM TO BE THREATENED WITH DANGER A OF A PRESENT PRECIPICE, THE LITURGY AND THE HIERARCHY. IT WAS A CONSTITUTION OF THOSE ADMIRED SONS OF JUSTICE THE AREOPAGI; THAT SUCH AS PLEADED BEFORE THEM SHOULD PLEAD WITHOUT PREFACING AND WITHOUT PASSION: HAD YOUR HONOURS MADE SUCH A CONSTITUTION THIS REMONSTRANCE MUST HAVE BEEN BANISHED FROM THE FACE OF YOUR ASSEMBLY: FOR THE PREFACE FILLS ALMOST A FOURTH PART OF THE BOOK, AND THE REST SWELLS WITH SO MANY PASSIONATE RHETORICATIONS, AS IT IS HARDER FOR US IN THE MULTITUDE OF HIS WORDS TO FIND WHAT HIS ARGUMENT IS, THAT WE HAVE TO ANSWER, THAN TO ANSWER IT WHEN IT IS FOUND. WE WOULD NOT TRACE HIM IN HIS WORDS, BUT CLOSE IMMEDIATELY WITH HIS ARGUMENTS; DID WE NOT FIND IN HIM A SAD EXEMPLIFICATION OF THAT DIVINE AXIOM, ((..... .....)) FOR THOUGH THE AUTHOR IS BOLD TO CALL UPON YOUR HONOURS TO HEAR THE ((.... ....)) YET HOW LITTLE TRUTH THERE IN THIS GREAT CONFIDENCE, THE ENSUING DISCOURSE SHALL DISCOVER. HIS VERY FIRST WORDS ARE CONFIDENT ENOUGH, AND YET AS FALSE AS CONFIDENT; WHEREIN HE IMPROPRIATES ALL HONESTY UNTO THESE HIS PAPERS, AND BRANDS ALL OTHERS WITH THE NAME OF LIBELLERS, AND YET HIMSELF SINS DEEPLY AGAINST THE RULE OF HONESTY, AND LIES NAKED TO THE SCOURGE OF HIS OWN CENSURE. FIRST IN SETTING A BRAND UPON ALL WRITINGS THAT HAVE LATELY ISSUED FROM THE PRESS, AS IF THEY HAD ALL FORGOTTEN TO SPEAK ANY OTHER LANGUAGE THAN LIBELLOUS: IT SEEMS HIMSELF HAD FORGOTTEN , THAT SOME THINGS HAD ISSUED BY AUTHORITY OF THE KING AND PARLIAMENT. SECONDLY, IN TAXING (IMPLICITLY) ALL SUCH AS WILL NOT OWN THIS REMONSTRANCE FOR THEIRS: AS, NONE OF ((...... ......)) THIRDLY IN CENSURING THE WAY OF PETITIONING YOUR HONOURS, THE ANCIENT AND ORDINARY FREE WAY OF SEEKING REDRESS OF OUR EVILS FOR ((....... ......)) FOURTHLY, IN CONDEMNING ALL SUCH AS ARE NOT FAUTORS OF THIS EPISCOPAL CAUSE, AS NONE OF HIS MAJESTIES GOOD SUBJECTS, ENGROSSING THAT PRAISE ONLY TO HIS OWN PARTY, SAYING, ((................... ........)) ET CETERA. FIFTHLY, IN IMPROPRIATING TO THE SAME PARTY THE PRAISE OF ORTHODOX, PAGE SIX, AS IF TO SPEAK A WORD, OR THINK A THOUGHT AGAINST EPISCOPACY, WERE NO LESS HERESY, THAN IT WAS IN FORMER TIME TO SPEAK AGAINST THE POPES SUPREMACY, OR THE MONKS FAT BELLY; WHEREAS WHETHER THE EPISCOPAL PART BE THE ORTHODOX, PEACEABLE, WELL AFFECTED PART, AND HIS MAJESTIES ONLY GOOD SUBJECTS, WE LEAVE TO YOUR HONOURS TO JUDGE, UPON THE NUMEROUS INFORMATIONS THAT FLOW IN UNTO YOU FROM THE SEVERAL PARTS OF THIS KINGDOM. NOR CAN THEY DECLINE YOUR JUDGEMENT, ((.... .....)) HAPPILY MET IN A MUCH ((.... ....)) BUT WHETHER SO MUCH LONGED FOR BY HIM AND HIS ACCOMPLICES; AS BY THOSE AGAINST WHOM HE WHETS HIS STYLE, THE PRAYERS THAT HAVE OBTAINED THIS HAPPY MEETING AND THE PRAISES THAT DO ATTEND IT, WILL DECIDE IN THAT GREAT DAY. THE HELENA, WHOSE CHAMPION THIS REMONSTRANT CHIEFLY IS: IS THAT GOVERNMENT WHICH HE CALLS SACRED, VIZ THAT GOVERNMENT BY ARCH-BISHOPS, BISHOPS, DEANS, ARCHDEACONS, ET CETERA WHICH SAITH HE THROUGH THE SIDES ((... .................................)) MISLIKED PERSONS? AND WHY NOT OFFENDING PERSONS? WHY NOT GUILTY PERSONS? WHEN THIS HONOURABLE HOUSE HATH FOUND JUST CAUSE TO CHARGE SOME OF THEM, WITH CRIMES OF THE HIGHEST NATURE. OUR ZEAL FOR YOUR HONOURS MAKES US FEAR, LEST YOUR ASSEMBLY SHOULD SUFFER IN THIS WORD; AS IF YOUR PROCEEDINGS AGAINST SUCH PERSONS SHOULD BE GROUNDED UPON COMPLIANCE WITH SUCH AS DO MISLIKE THEM, RATHER THAN UPON THEIR OWN DEMERITS, OR THE JUSTICE OF THIS COURT. BUT WHAT EVER THOSE PERSONS BE, THE GOVERNMENT IT SELF IS SACRED; WHICH ((............... ..........)) THIS IS BUT AN EPISCOPAL BRAVADO, THEREFORE WE LET IT PASS, TILL WE COME TO CLOSE AND CONTEND WITH HIM IN THE POINT; WHERE WE SHALL DEMONSTRATE, THAT IN THE COMPASS OF THREE LINES HE HATH PACKED UP AS MANY UNTRUTHS, AS COULD BE SMOOTHLY COUCHED IN SO FEW WORDS, AS ANY MAN OF COMMON UNDERSTANDING, THAT LOOKS UPON THE FACE OF THE GOVERNMENT OF ALMOST ALL REFORMED CHURCHES IN THE CHRISTIAN WORLD, MAY AT FIRST VIEW DISCOVER. BUT BEFORE WE COME TO THIS, THERE ARE YET TWO THINGS IN THIS PREFACE WHICH WE COUNT NOT UNWORTHY OBSERVATION. THE FIRST IS, THE COMPARISON WHICH HE MAKES BETWEEN THE TWO GOVERNMENTS, THE CIVIL WHICH WITH US IS MONARCHY: AND THE SACRED WHICH WITH HIM IS EPISCOPACY. OF THE FIRST HE SAITH, ((.......)) (AS HE PLEADS IT FOR EPISCOPACY) OR IF SCRIPTURE (AS HE INTERPRETS SCRIPTURE) IT IS VARIABLE AND ARBITRARY: BUT THE OTHER DIVINE AND UNALTERABLE, SO THAT HAD MEN PETITIONED FOR THE ALTERING OF MONARCHICAL GOVERNMENT, THEY HAD (IN HIS JUDGEMENT) BEEN LESS CULPABLE, BOTH BY SCRIPTURE, AND ANTIQUITY, THAN IN PETITIONING THE ALTERATION OF THE HIERARCHICAL: HAD HE FOUND BUT ANY SUCH PASSAGE IN ANY OF HIS LEWD LIBELLERS (AS HIS MODESTY IS ALWAYS PLEASED TO TERM THEM) CERTAINLY IF WE MAY BORROW HIS OWN PHRASE, THE EARS OF ((............. ...........)) HAD RUNG WITH THE LOUD CRIES OF NO LESS THAN TREASON, TREASON. TRUTH IS, IN HIS ANTIQUITY WE FIND THAT THIS HIS UNINTERRUPTED SACRED GOVERNMENT HATH SO FAR INVADED THE CIVIL, AND SO YOKED MONARCHY, EVEN IN THIS KINGDOM, AS MALMESBURY REPORTS: THAT WILLIAM RUFUS OPPRESSED BY BISHOPS, PERSUADED THE JEWS TO CONFUTE THEM; PROMISING THEREUPON TO TURN ENGLAND TO THEIR RELIGION, THAT HE MIGHT BE FREE OF BISHOPS. AND THIS IS SO NATURAL AN EFFECT OF UNALTERABLE EPISCOPACY, THAT PIUS THE FOURTH TO THE SPANISH EMBASSADOR, IMPORTUNING HIM TO PERMIT BISHOPS TO BE DECLARED BY THE COUNCIL OF TRENT TO BE JURE DIVINO, GAVE THIS ANSWER: THAT HIS KING KNEW NOT WHAT HE DID DESIRE, FOR IF BISHOPS SHOULD BE SO DECLARED, THEY WOULD BE ALL EXEMPTED FROM HIS POWER, AND AS INDEPENDENT AS THE POPE HIMSELF. THE SECOND THING OBSERVABLE IS THE COMPARISON HE MAKES BETWEEN THE LATE ALTERATIONS ATTEMPTED IN OUR NEIGHBOUR CHURCH BY HIS EPISCOPAL FACTION, AND THAT ALTERATION IS NOW JUSTLY DESIRED BY THE HUMBLE PETITIONERS TO THIS HONOURABLE HOUSE. THE ONE BEING ATTEMPTED BY STRANGERS, ENDEAVOURING VIOLENTLY TO OBTRUDE INNOVATIONS UPON A SETTLED CHURCH AND STATE. THE OTHER HUMBLY PETITIONED TO THE HEADS AND PRINCES OF OUR STATE BY MULTITUDES THEREIN ALMOST RUINED BY AN INNOVATING FACTION: YET DOTH NOT THIS REMONSTRANT BLUSH TO SAY; ((........)) (FOR SO HE CALLS THE JUST CENSURES OF THIS HONOURABLE HOUSE) ((..................................)) ET CETERA THUS CUNNINGLY INDEAVOURING EITHER TO JUSTIFY THE FORMER BY THE PRACTISE OF THE LATTER OR TO RENDER THE LATTER MORE ODIOUS THAN THE FORMER. THE ATTEMPTS OF THESE MEN WHOM HE WOULD THUS RENDER ODIOUS, HE CRAVES LEAVE TO PRESENT TO YOUR HONOURS IN TWO THINGS, WHICH ARE THE SUBJECTS OF THIS QUARRELL: THE LITURGY AND EPISCOPACY, AND WE HUMBLY CRAVE YOUR HONOURS LEAVE IN BOTH TO ANSWER. FIRST, ((.....................)) (SAITH HE) ((........ .........................................)) ET CETERA. AND HATH IT SO? WHENCE THEN PROCEED THESE MANY ADDITIONS AND ALTERATIONS? THAT HAVE SO CHANGED THE FACE AND FABRIC OF THE LITURGY, THAT AS DOCTOR HALL SPAKE ONCE OF THE PRIDE OF ENGLAND: IF OUR FORE-FATHERS SHOULD REVIVE AND SEE THEIR DAUGHTERS WALKING IN CHEAPSIDE WITH THEIR FANS AND FARTHINGALES, ET CETERA THEY WOULD WONDER WHAT KIND OF CREATURES THEY WERE, AND SAY NATURE HAD FORGOT HER SELF AND BROUGHT FORTH A MONSTER: SO IF THESE HOLY MARTYRS THAT ONCE SO REVERENTLY USED THE LITURGY SHOULD REVIVE AND LOOK FOR THEIR LITANY STAMPED BY AUTHORITY OF PARLIAMENT, THEY WOULD BE AMAZED AND WONDERING SAY; ENGLAND HAD FORGOTTEN HER SELF AND BROUGHT FORTH, ET CETERA MARTYRS? WHAT DO WE SPEAK OF MARTYRS WHEN WE KNOW SIR THAT ONE OF YOUR OWN BISHOPS SAID IT IN THE HEARING OF MANY NOT SO LONG SINCE, BUT YOU MAY WELL REMEMBER IT. ((......... ......................)) IT IS LITTLE THEN TO THE ADVANTAGE OF YOUR CAUSE, THAT YOU TELL US, ((...........)) AND AS LITTLE SERVICE HAVE THEY DONE TO THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, WHO HAVE TAUGHT OUR PRAYERS TO SPEAK LATIN AGAIN: FOR IF IT BE THEIR LANGUAGE CHIEFLY THAT OVERTHROWS THE POPES CLAIM, TAKE AWAY THAT AND WHAT HINDERS THEN, BUT THE POPE MAY SAY, THESE ARE MINE. AS FOR OTHER TRANSLATIONS AND THE GREAT APPLAUSE IT HATH OBTAINED FROM FOREIGN DIVINES, WHICH ARE THE SUMS THIS REMONSTRANT VINDICATES; WHAT LATE DAYS HAVE PRODUCED WE KNOW NOT BUT THE GREAT LIGHTS OF FORMER AGES HAVE BEEN FOR FROM THIS APPLAUDING: WE ARE SURE JUDICIOUS CALVIN SAITH, THAT IN THE LITURGY THERE ARE SUNDRY TOLERABILES INEPTIAE, WHICH WE THINK NO VERY GREAT APPLAUSE. TO VINDICATE THIS LITURGY FROM SCORN (AS HE CALLS IT) AT HOME, OR BY YOUR HONOURS AID TO REINFORCE IT UPON THE NATION, IS THE WORK OF HIS REMONSTRANCE; FOR THE EFFECTING WHEREOF HE FALLS INTO AN UNPARALLELED DISCOURSE ABOUT THE ANTIQUITY OF LITURGIES; WE CALL IT UNPARALLELED, BECAUSE NO MAN THAT WE HAVE SEEN EVER DREW THE LINE OF LITURGY SO AS HIGH AS HE HATH DONE. CONCERNING WHICH, IF BY LITURGY THIS REMONSTRANT UNDERSTAND AN ORDER OBSERVED IN CHURCH ASSEMBLIES OF PRAYING READING, AND EXPOUNDING THE SCRIPTURES, ADMINISTERING SACRAMENTS ET CETERA. SUCH A LITURGY WE KNOW AND DO ACKNOWLEDGE BOTH JEWS AND CHRISTIANS HAVE USED. BUT IF BY LITURGY HE UNDERSTAND PRESCRIBED AND STINTED FORMS OF ADMINISTRATION COMPOSED BY SOME PARTICULAR MEN IN THE CHURCH, AND IMPOSED UPON ALL THE REST (AS THIS HE MUST UNDERSTAND OR ELSE ALL HE SAITH IS NOTHING) WE DESIRE AND EXPECT THAT THOSE FORMS WHICH HE SAITH ARE YET EXTANT AND READY TO BE PRODUCED, MIGHT ONCE APPEAR. LITURGY OF THIS FORMER SORT WE FIND IN JUSTIN MARTYR AND TERTULLIAN. BUT THAT THERE WERE NOT SUCH STINTED LITURGIES AS THIS REMONSTRANT DISPUTES FOR, APPEARS BY TERTULLIAN; IN HIS APOLOGIA CAPITA THIRTY WHERE HE SAITH THE CHRISTIANS OF THOSE TIMES DID IN THEIR PUBLIC ASSEMBLIES PRAY ((.. .....)) AND THAT SO IT SHOULD BE THE SAME FATHER PROVES IN HIS TREATISE, DE ORATIONE: ((..................)) ET CETERA. ((..... ......))AND TO THE SAME PURPOSE SAINT AUSTIN IN HIS ONEHUNDREDANDTWENTYONE EPISTLE ((.............................. .........................)) AND BEFORE THIS IN THAT FAMOUS PLACE OF JUSTIN MARTYR APOLOGIA TWO ((..... ...........)) NOR WAS THIS LIBERTY IN PRAYER TAKEN AWAY, AND SET AND IMPOSED FORMS INTRODUCED, UNTIL THE TIME THAT THE ARIAN AND PELAGIAN HERESIES DID INVADE THE CHURCH, AND THEN BECAUSE THOSE HERETICS DID CONVEY AND SPREAD THEIR POISON IN THEIR FORMS OF PRAYER AND HYMNS, THE CHURCH THOUGHT IT CONVENIENT TO RESTRAIN THE LIBERTY OF MAKING AND USING PUBLIC FORMS: AND FIRST IT ORDAINED THAT NONE SHOULD PRAY ((........ .....)) THAT NONE SHOULD USE LIBERTY TO VARY IN PRAYER BUT USE ALWAYS THE SAME FORM, CONCILII LAODICII CANON EIGHTEEN, YET THIS WAS A FORM OF HIS OWN COMPOSING, AS APPEARS BY ANOTHER CANON, WHEREIN IT WAS ORDERED THUS: NONE SHOULD USE ANY FORM, UNLESS HE HAD FIRST CONFERRED ((...... ......)) CONCILII CARTHAGII THREE CANON TWENTYTHREE AND LASTLY THAT NONE SHOULD USE SET PRAYERS, BUT SUCH AS WERER APPROVED OF IN A SYNOD, WHICH WAS NOT DETERMINED TILL THE YEAR FOURSIXTEEN CONCILII MILEVII TWO CANON TWELVE. AND HAD THERE BEEN ANY LITURGIES OF TIMES OF THE FIRST AND MOST VENERABLE ANTIQUITY PRODUCIBLE, THE GREAT ADMIRERS OF THEM AND INQUIRERS AFTER THEM WOULD HAVE PRESENTED THEM TO THE WORLD ERE THIS WE KNOW THAT BISHOP ANDREWS IN HIS ZEAL FOR LITURGIES PURSUED THE INQUIRY AFTER THE JEWISH LITURGY SO FAR, THAT HE THOUGHT HE HAD FOUND IT; AND ONE THERE WAS WHICH HE SENT TO CAMBRIDGE TO BE TRANSLATED: BUT THERE IT WAS SOON DISCOVERED TO HAVE BEEN MADE LONG AFTER THE JEWS CEASED TO BE THE CHURCH OF GOD; AND SO HIMSELF SUPPRESSED IT, THAT IT NEVER SAW THE LIGHT UNDER A TRANSLATION. WE WONDER THEREFORE, WHAT THIS REMONSTRANT MEANT TO AFFIRM SO CONFIDENTLY, THAT ((....... .................)) AN OPINION WE NEVER MET BEFORE; INDEED, WE HAVE READ THAT THE RABBINES SINCE THE DAYS OF OUR SAVIOUR HAVE BORROWED SOME EXPRESSIONS FROM THAT PRAYER, AND FROM OTHER EVANGELICAL PASSAGES: BUT WE NEVER READ TILL NOW THAT THE LORD CHRIST THE WISDOM OF THE FATHER BORROWED FROM THE WISDOM OF THE RABBINES EXPRESSIONS TO USE IN PRAYER. AND AS MUCH WE WONDER BY WHAT REVELATION OR TRADITION (SCRIPTURE BEING SILENT IN THE THING) HE KNEW, THAT PETER AND JOHN, WHEN THEY WENT UP TO THE TEMPLE TO PRAY, THEIR PRAYER WAS NOT OF A ((........... ...........)) SURE WE ARE SOME AS WELL READ IN JEWISH ANTIQUITY, AS THIS REMONSTRANT SHOWS HIMSELF TO BE; HAVE TOLD US THAT THE HOUR OF PRAYER WAS THE TIME WHEN THE PRIEST BURNED INCENSE; AND THE PEOPLE WERE AT THEIR PRIVATE PRAYERS WITHOUT , AS APPEARS LUKE ONE NINE WHERE WE READ, THAT WHILE ZACHARY THE PRIEST WENT IN TO OFFER INCENSE, ALL THE PEOPLE STOOD WITHOUT PRAYING IN THE TIME OF THE OBLATION. WHICH PRAYERS WERE SO FAR FROM BEING PRESCRIPT FORMES OR LITURGIES THAT THEY WERE NOT VOCAL BUT MENTAL PRAYERS, AS MASTER MEAD TELLS US IN HIS EXPOSITION UPON THE EIGHTH OF THE REVELATIONS. AND WHAT EVER PETER AND JOHN DID, THIS WE KNOW, THAT WHEN THE PUBLICAN AND THE PHARISEE WENT UP TO THE TEMPLE TO PRAY (AS THE APOSTLES DID AT THE HOUR OF PRAYER) THEIR PRAYER ((................. ..............)) BUT IF THIS REMONSTRANT BE IN THE RIGHT, CONCERNING THE JEWISH LITURGIES, THEN THE EVANGELICAL CHURCH MIGHT BETTER ((........... ........))WHEN THERE IS ONE ((........... .......)) OR ELSE GREAT IS OUR LOSS, WHO ARE SO UNHAPPILY DEPRIVED OF THE BEST ((......... .......)) IN THE FIRST THREE HUNDRED YEARS: FOR REJECTING THOSE LITURGIES THAT ARE CONFESSED BY THE LEARNED TO BE SPURIOUS; WE CHALLENGE THIS REMONSTRANT TO PRODUCE ANY ONE LITURGY THAT WAS THE ISSUE OF THOSE TIMES. AND BLESSED CONSTANTINE WAS HEREIN AS UNHAPPY AS WE, WHO NEEDED NOT HAVE COMPOSED FORMS OF PRAYER FOR HIS GUARD TO USE UPON THE LORDS DAY, BUT MIGHT AND WOULD HAVE TAKEN THEM OUT OF FORMER LITURGIES, IF THERE HAD BEEN ANY; AND CAN YE WITH PATIENCE THINK THAT ANY INGENUOUS CHRISTIAN SHOULD BE SO TRANSPORTED, AS UPON SUCH WEAK AND UNPROVED PREMISES TO BUILD SUCH A CONFIDENT CONCLUSION, AS THIS REMONSTRANT DOTH: AND IN THAT CONCLUSION FORGET THE STATE OF THE CONTROVERSY SLIDING FROM THE QUESTION OF A PRESCRIBED AND IMPOSED LITURGY TO AN ARBITRARY BOOK OF PRAYER. IN HIS RHETORICAL ENCOMIUM OF CONCEIVED PRAYER WE SHALL MORE WILLINGLY BEAR A PART WITH HIM, THAN THEY WHOSE CAUSE HE PLEADS; FOR HAD THAT BEEN IN THEIR HARTS, WHICH IS IN THIS BOOK: ((................... ...........)) SO MANY LEARNED ABLE, CONSCIENTIOUS PREACHERS HAD NOT BEEN MOLESTED AND SUSPENDED, FOR, ((............ ......))NOR HAD THERE BEEN SO MANY ADVANTAGES WATCHED FROM SOME STOPS AND SEEMING SOLECISMS IN SOME MENS PRAYERS, TO BLASPHEME THE SPIRIT OF PRAYER, WHICH THOUGH NOW CONFESSED TO BE SO ((.......... ............)) YET TIME HATH BEEN, WHEN THEY HAVE SOUNDED AS MERE BATTOLOGIES; NAY, NO BETTER THAN MERE BLASPHEMIES IN THE EARS OF SOME BISHOPS. AND IF THIS CONCEIVED PRAYER BE NOT TO BE OPPOSED IN ANOTHER BY ANY MAN THAT HATH FOUND THE TRUE OPERATION OF THIS GRACE IN HIMSELF: WITH WHAT SPIRIT THEN ARE THOSE POSSESSED, THAT HAVE NOT ONLY THUS RAGED WITH THEIR TONGUES AGAINST THIS WAY OF PRAYER: BUT BY SEALING UP THE MOUTHS OF MINISTERS FROM PRAYING THUS IN PUBLIC, AND IMPOSING PENANCES UPON PRIVATE CHRISTIANS FOR PRAYING THUS IN THEIR FAMILIES: AND COMPELLING THEM TO ABJURE THIS PRACTISE HAVE ENDEAVOURED WITH RAGING VIOLENCE TO BANISH THIS DIVINE ORDINANCE FROM OUR CHURCHES AND DWELLINGS, AND PROFESSED IN OPEN COURT IT WAS FITTER FOR AMSTERDAM THAN FOR OUR CHURCHES. BUT HOWSOEVER THIS APPLAUSE OF CONCEIVED PRAYER MAY SEEM TO BE CORDIAL YET HE MAKES IT BUT A VANTAGE GROUND TO LIFT UP ((..........)) (AS HE CALLS IT) THE HIGHER, THAT THEY MAY HAVE THE GREATER HONOUR, THAT BY THE POWER OF YOUR AUTHORITY THEY BE REINFORCED, WHICH WORK THERE WOULD HAVE BEEN NO NEED TO CALL YOUR HONOURS TO, HAD NOT EPISCOPAL ZEAL BROKE FORTH INTO SUCH FLAMES OF INDIGNATION AGAINST CONCEIVED PRAYERS, THAT WE HAVE MORE JUST CAUSE TO IMPLORE THE PROPITIOUS AIDS OF THE SAME AUTHORITY TO REESTABLISH THE LIBERTY OF THIS, THAN THEY TO REINFORCE THE NECESSITY OF THAT. YET THERE ARE TWO SPECIOUS ARGUMENTS WHICH THIS REMONSTRANT BRINGS TO PERSUADE THIS DESIRED REINFORCEMENT, THE ORIGINAL AND CONFIRMATION OF OUR LITURGY. FOR THE FIRST HE TELLS YOUR HONOURS, IT WAS ((..... ......)) WHERE WE BESEECH YOUR HONOURS TO CONSIDER HOW WE MAY TRUST THESE MEN, WHO SOMETIMES SPEAKING AND WRITING OF THE ROMAN CHURCH, PROCLAIM IT A TRUE CHURCH OF CHRIST, AND YET HERE ROMAN AND CHRISTIAN STAND IN OPPOSITION: SOMETIMES THEY TELL MEN, THEIR LITURGY IS WHOLLY TAKEN OUT OF THE ROMAN MISSAL, ONLY WITH SOME LITTLE ALTERATION: AND HERE THEY WOULD PERSUADE YOUR HONOURS THERE IS NOTHING ROMAN IN IT. BUT IT IS WHOLLY SELECTED OUT OF PURE ANCIENT MODELS, AS THE QUINTESSENCE OF THEM ALL. WHEREAS ALAS THE ORIGINAL OF IT IS PUBLISHED TO THE WORLD, IN THAT PROCLAMATION OF EDWARD THE SIXTH. AND THOUGH THEY PLEASE TO STYLE THE COMPOSERS OF IT ((......)) YET THERE ARE OF THE TRIBE FOR WHOM HE PLEADS, NOT A FEW THAT HAVE CALLED THEM TRAITORS RATHER THAN MARTYRS, AND DEFORMERS RATHER THAN REFORMERS OF OUR RELIGION. HIS OTHER ARGUMENT FOR THE LITURGY IS TAKEN FROM THAT ((....)) THE VALIDITY OF WHICH PLEA, YOUR HONOURS ARE BEST ABLE TO JUDGE, AND THEREFORE WE LEAVE IT AT YOUR BAR; YET THESE TWO THINGS WE KNOW; FIRST THAT THIS FORM WAS NEVER ESTABLISHED TO BE SO PUNCTUALLY OBSERVED, SO RIGOROUSLY PRESSED, TO THE CASTING OUT OF ALL THAT SCRUPLE IT, OR ANY THING IT WAS THE EXPECTATION THAT THE WHOLE KINGOM HAD OF YOUR HIGH WORTH, AND FAITHFUL RESOLUTIONS, TO REFORM WHAT WAS AMISS BOTH IN CHURCH AND STATE, WHICH GAVE US THE CONFIDENCE TO PRESENT UNTO YOU OUR FORMER TREATISE. AND NOW YOUR REAL PERFORMANCE, AND NOBLE ACTIONS TENDING TO THE PUBLIC PEACE AND GOOD, HAVE ADDED MUCH MORE CHEERFULNESS IN OUR SECOND ADDRESS TOWARDS YOU; THE RATHER, FOR THAT THE CAUSE IN QUESTION BETWEEN US AND THE REMONSTRANT, ABOUT EPISCOPACY AND LITURGY, IS A GREAT PART OF THAT WORK TO WHICH GOD HATH DIRECTED YOUR PRESENT CONSULTATIONS. SEEING THEREFORE IT BELONGS TO YOU NEXT UNDER GOD AND HIS MAJESTY, TO DISPOSE AND ORDER THESE THINGS: WE LEAVE OUR ENDEAVOURS AT YOUR FEET, BESEECHING YOU TO CONSIDER, NOT ONLY HOW WE HAVE VINDICATED OUR SELVES FROM THE ACCUSATIONS OF OUR ADVERSARY, BUT MORE ESPECIALLY WHAT MAY BE GATHERED OUT OF IT FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE REFORMATION NOW HAPPILY BEGUN AMONG US. THE LORD OF LIFE AND GLORY BE A SUN AND SHIELD UNTO YOU. GOOD READER, THE BOOK WHICH WE HERE UNDERTAKE TO ANSWER, IS SO FULL FRAUGHT WITH BITTER INVECTIVES, FALSE ASPERSIONS, HYPERBOLICAL CONFIDENCE, SELF CONTRADICTIONS, AND SUCH LIKE EXTRAVAGANCIES, AS THAT WE HAVE THOUGHT FIT TO LAY THEM ALL BEFORE THEE IN ONE FULL VIEW BY WAY OF PREFACE, RATHER THAN TO INTERRUPT OUR FOLLOWING DISCOURSE BY OBSERVING THEM AS THEY LIE SCATTERED IN THE BOOK IT SELF. SUFFER US THEREFORE TO GIVE THEE NOTICE OF THESE FEW PARTICULARS. FIRST, WE ARE DEEPLY CHARGED AND ACCUSED NOT ONLY TO THE ORDINARY READER BUT EVEN TO THE KINGS MAJESTY HIMSELF, OF MISALLEGATIONS, MISINTERPRETATIONS, MISTRANSLATIONS, AND FALSE QUOTATIONS, AND THAT IN SUCH AN HIGH NATURE AS THAT THE AUTHOR CALLS GOD TO WITNESS, BEFORE WHOM HE IS SHORTLY TO GIVE AN ACCOUNT THAT HE NEVER SAW ANY AUTHOR THAT WOULD DARE TO PROFESS CHRISTIAN SINCERITY SO FOUL TO OVERLASH. AND THIS IS NOT ONCE OR TWICE BUT OFTEN REPEATED WITH GREAT ASSEVERATION AND EXCLAMATIONS. WHICH WHEN WE FIRST READ (BEING CONSCIOUS OF OUR INNOCENCY AND FIDELITY) WE COULD NOT BUT STAND AMAZED AND WONDER TO SEE OUR SELVES SO UNEXPECTEDLY AND WE HOPE UNDESERVEDLY TRANSFORMED INTO MEN (OR RATHER MONSTERS OF MEN) SO TRANSCENDENTLY PERFIDIOUS, AND SO SUPERLATIVELY UNFAITHFUL AND WICKED. AND INDEED IF TO BE ACCUSED OF A FAULT BE A SUFFICIENT ARGUMENT TO MAKE US GUILTY, WE MUST NEEDS BE FOR EVER BRANDED WITH SUCH AN HIGH MEASURE OF IGNOMINY, AS THAT IT IS NOT A WHOLE SEA OF WATER THAT WILL SERVE TO WASH OFF THE FILTH OF SUCH ACCUSATIONS. BUT WE DOUBT NOT BUT THAT THE INGENIOUS PERUSER OF THIS BOOK WILL FIND THAT AS IT WAS THE GLORY OF ONE OF THE CATO'S THAT HE WAS THIRTY TIMES ACCUSED AND YET NEVER FOUND GUILTY: SO IT WILL BE OUR HONOUR AND CREDIT WHEN HE SHALL SEE THAT ALL THIS CLAMOUR AND NOISE IS BUT A BEARING OF FALSEWITNESS AGAINST HIS BRETHREN. SI ACCUSASSE SAT EST QUIS ERIT INNOCENS. IT WAS THE WICKED COUNSEL OF MACHIAVEL CALUMNIARE FORTITER ET ALIQUID ADHAERIT. THIS COUNSEL THE PAPISTS HAVE MADE USE OF IN ANSWERING OF PROTESTANT WRITERS, AND THE BISHOPS THEMSELVES IN THEIR ANSWERS TO SOME OF THE UNCONFORMING MINISTERS BOOKS. AND WE HAVE GOOD REASON TO THINK THAT THE AUTHOR OF THIS DEFENCE HATH TROD IN THE SAME STEPS. FOR AFTER ALL HIS GENERAL EXCLAMATIONS AND ACCUSATIONS, THERE ARE BUT FOUR PLACES IN WHICH HE UNDERTAKES TO PROVE US FALSE. THE FIRST IS FOR HALF CITING OF HIEROMS TESTIMONY. THE SECOND IS FOR ABUSING NAZIANZENE. THE THIRD IS FOR MISINTERPRETING ORIGEN ABOUT LAY ELDERS. THE FOURTH IS FOR FOISTING IN CYPRIAN. TRUE IT IS, HE TELLS US OF WANT OF FIDELITY IN CITING THE COUNSEL OF ANTIOCH AND ANCYRA, OF MISALLEDGING OF WHITAKERS, OF MISENGLISHING TERTULLIAN, AND OF GUILTY TRANSLATING OF JUSTIN MARTYR. BUT HE DOTH NOT SO MUCH AS ENDEAVOUR TO MAKE GOOD WHAT HE TELLS US, AND THEREFORE WE CANNOT BUT BELIEVE THAT HE USED MORE MACHIAVELISM THAN HONESTY IN SUCH ASPERSIONS. AS FOR AUTHORS WHICH HE HIMSELF HATH BOTH MISALLEDGED AND MISINTERPRETED, WE DO ONLY SAY IT, BUT THE READER SHALL FIND IT DEMONSTRATIVELY PROVED IN THE ENSUING TREATISE. SECONDLY, IF TO BE RAILED UPON, REVILED, SLIGHTED, AND SCORNED BE SUFFICIENT TO BRING MEN INTO DISCREDIT, THEN CERTAINLY, WE MUST BE ESTEEMED AS SPUXALA PERHIPATHRHPATA TEE GEE, AS THE DUNG OFFSCOURING, AND FILTH OF THE WORLD. FOR NEVER MAN SINCE MONTAGUES APPEAL, WROTE WITH MORE SCORN AND CONTEMPT. WE ARE CALLED VAIN, FRIVOLOUS CAVILLERS, INSOLENT, SPITEFUL, RIOTOUS, PROUD, FALSE UNJUST, TRIFFLERS, FACTIOUS, BROTHERLY SLANDERERS, SULLEN AND CRABBED PIECES, LIARS, EGREGIOUS AND PALPABLE CALUMNIATORS, WILFULLY SHUTTING OUR EYES AGAINST THE TRUTH, SUCH AS THE READERS MAY BE ASHAMED OFF, WITLESS, MALICIOUS, UNCHARITABLE, ENVIOUS, FRIVOLOUS WASTERS OF UNSEASONABLE WORDS, SWELLING UP A WINDY BULK WITH GROUNDLESS EXCEPTIONS AGAINST OUR EYES AND CONSCIENCE, TEDIOUS AND LOOSE DISPUTERS, PATRONIZERS OF BRANDED HERETICS, IMPOTENT, WEAK, AND ABSURD MEN, GROSSLY IGNORANT, SUCH AS FOULLY OVER-REACH, MEN OF WEAK JUDGEMENT, AND STRONG MALICE; COMMONLY SPITEFUL, AND SELDOM WITTY, VIOLENT AND SUBTLE MACHINATORS AGAINST, AND DISTURBERS OF GODS ORDINANCES, OF NOTHING BUT CONTEMPT AND SILENCE, ILL BRED SONS OF THE CHURCH, SPITTING IN THE FACE OF OUR MOTHER, FOMENTORS OF UNJUST DISLIKES AGAINST LAWFUL GOVERNMENT, MAKING WICKEDLY FALSE SUGGESTIONS, WANTING WIT AND GRACE TO UNDERSTAND THE TRUE MEANING OF THE JUS DIVINUM OF EPISCOPACY, WORTHY TO BE PUNISHED FOR THEIR PRESUMPTION, AND DISOBEDIENCE, MEN THAT MAKE NO CONSCIENCE BY WHAT MEANS WE UPHOLD A SIDE AND WIN A PROSELYTE. THESE ARE THE FLOWERS WITH WHICH HIS DEFENCE IS GARNISHED, AND THE TITLES WITH WHICH HE HONOURS THOSE WHOM HE CALLS HIS BRETHREN. WE WILL MAKE NO OTHER APOLOGY FOR OUR SELVES, BUT WHAT AUSTIN DID IN THE SAME KIND, WHO WHEN HE WAS TOLD THAT HIS RAILING ADVERSARY WAS TOO HARD FOR HIM, HE SAID IT WAS AN EASY THING THAT WAY TO CONQUER AUSTIN, BUT THE READER SHOULD PERCEIVE IT WAS CLAMORE NOT VERITATE, BY LOUD CRYING NOT BY TRUTH: AND WHAT HIEROM SAITH AGAINST HELVIDIUS, ((ARBITROR TE VERITATE CONVICTUM A MALEDICTA CONVERTI.)) IT IS A SIGN OF A MAN NOT ABLE TO STAND BEFORE THE TRUTH, WHEN HE BETAKES HIMSELF TO REPROACHFUL LANGUAGE. THIRDLY, IF MULTITUDE OF DARING PROTESTATIONS AND BOLD ASSEVERATIONS BE SUFFICIENT PROOFS OF ARGUMENTS PROPOUNDED, AND IF CONFIDENT SLIGHTINGS, AND SCORNFUL DENIALS BE SUFFICIENT ANSWERS TO US, AND OUR ARGUMENTS, NEVER ANY MAN HATH BETTER DEFENDED EPISCOPACY OR MORE STRONGLY CONFUTED THOSE THAT OPPOSE IT. IN HIS VERY FIRST PAGE HE BEGS THE QUESTION, AND AFFIRMS HIS CAUSE TO BE ((..... .......)) (AND YET BY HIS LEAVE HE THOUGHT IT HIS BEST WISDOM TO FLY FROM THIS BAR, AND TO DEDICATE HIS BOOK TO THE KINGS MAJESTY ALONE, AND NOT TO THE TWO HOUSES:) AND IN ANOTHER PLACE HE SAITH, ((...........)) IN HIS EPISTLE TO THE KING HE SAITH, ((....... ......)) (JUST LIKE THE AUTHOR OF EPISCOPACY BY DIVINE RIGHT, WHO IS SO CONFIDENT AGAINST LAY ELDERS; THAT HE OFFERS TO FORFEIT HIS LIFE TO JUSTICE, AND HIS REPUTATION TO SHAME, IF ANY MAN LIVING CAN SHOW THAT EVER THERE WAS A RULING ELDER IN THE WORLD TILL FAREL AND VIRET FIRST CREATED THEM: (AND YET HE COULD NOT BUT KNOW THAT ARCH-BISHOP WHITGIFT (AS WELL SEEN IN ANTIQUITY AS HIMSELF) CONFESSETH THAT THERE WERE RULING ELDERS IN THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH. THUS ALSO DOTH BISHOP KING; SARAVIA HIMSELF THINKS THE GOVERNMENT OF RULING ELDERS TO BE GOOD AND PROFITABLE.) IN HIS ANSWER TO OUR ARGUMENTS, SOMETIMES HE TELLS US THAT ((..... ...)) OTHERWISE HE SAITH, ((... .......)) HIS ORDINARY ANSWER TO OUR TESTIMONIES OUT OF ANTIQUITY IS: ((... ....)) AND THIS IS ALL THE ANSWER HE GIVES. THROUGHOUT THE WHOLE BOOK HE ENDEAVOURS TO RENDER US TO THE READER AS DESTITUTE OF ALL LEARNING, AS IF OUR READING HAD NEVER GONE BEYOND A POLYANTHEA. HE CALLS US ((...... ....)) AND ((..... ......)) AND ((..... ..............)) AND ((......)) BUT IN ALL THESE AND MANY MORE SUCH LIKE SARCASMS AND VAIN RHETORICATIONS HE DOTH BUT ACT THE PART OF HIS HIERARCHICAL PREDECESSORS WHOSE CHIEF ANSWERS HAVE BEEN SCOFFS AND SCORNS; AND THEREFORE WHAT LEARNED RIVETUS SAITH OF BISHOP MOUNTAGUE MAY WITH AS MUCH TRUTH BE AVERRED OF THIS NAMELESS AUTHOR. ((MONTACUTIUS VIR CERTEDOCTUS, SED ADMODUM PRAEFIDENS, ET TUMIDUS ALIORUM CONTEMPTER, ET SUGGILATOR. AND IN ANOTHER PLACE. NON POTEST VIR ILLE SINE CONVITIIS QUEMQUAM A QUO DISSENTIT VEL IN LEVISSIMUS NOMINARE.)) BUT WHAT STRENGTH AND WEIGHT THERE IS IN SUCH KIND OF ARGUMENTS AND ANSWERS, LET THE WISE READER JUDGE. AND YET NOT WITHSTANDING ALL THIS CONFIDENCE AND THRASONICAL BOASTING WE DESIRE THEE TO OBSERVE: FOURTHLY, THAT IF THE WHOLE BOOK WERE DIVIDED INTO FOUR PARTS, THERE IS ONE QUARTER OF WHICH HE MAKES NO MENTION, BUT PASSETH IT OVER EITHER WITH SCORN OR SILENCE. AND WHERE OUR ARGUMENTS ARE STRONGEST THERE HE SLIDES AWAY WITHOUT ANSWERING, WHICH CANNOT BUT MAKE THE JUDICIOUS READER BELIEVE THAT ((.... .....)) AS HIMSELF SAITH PAGE TWENTYONE. AND EVEN IN THOSE THINGS WHEREIN HE UNDERTAKES TO ANSWER US WE CANNOT BUT GIVE NOTICE THAT WE HAVE CONFITENTEM REUM, AND IN EFFECT THE CAUSE GRANTED IN THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE MOST MATERIAL. FOR WHEN WE PROVE FROM SCRIPTURE THE IDENTITY OF BISHOPS AND PRESBYTERS BOTH IN NAME AND OFFICE, HE TELLS US WITH A LITTLE VARYING OF OUR WORDS; ((..... ......)) WHEN WE PROVE THAT THERE ARE NOT THREE DEGREES OF MINISTERY IN THE SCRIPTURE ( TO WIT BISHOPS, PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS) HE ANSWERS ((........... .........)) AND HE DOTH ALMOST GRANT THAT THERE WERE LAY-ELDERS IN ANTIQUITY. FOR WHEREAS THE AUTHOR OF EPISCOPACY BY DIVINE RIGHT AFFIRMETH THAT THE NAME OF ELDERS OF THE CHURCH IN ALL ANTIQUITY COMPREHENDETH NONE BUT PREACHERS, AND THAT THEREFORE THEY ONLY MAY BE CALLED SENIORES ECCLESIAE, THOUGH SOME OTHERS MAY HAVE THE TITLE OF SENIORES POPULI, BECAUSE OF THEIR CIVIL AUTHORITY. THIS AUTHOR ACKNOWLEDGETH THAT BESIDES PASTORS, AND BESIDES THE MAGISTRATES AND ELDERS OF THE CITY THERE ARE TO BE FOUND IN ANTIQUITY SENIORES ECCLESIASTICI. INDEED HE SAITH, THAT THESE WERE BUT AS OUR CHURCHWARDENS, OR VESTRY-MEN. BUT HOW TRUE THIS IS, THE READER SHALL SEE IN DUE PLACE: LASTLY HE GRANTS THAT ((....... ........)) AND FOR WHAT WE SAY OF THE PROTESTANT BISHOPS HE DENIES NOT THE TRUTH OF IT ONLY HE CHIDES FOR TAXING ALL FOR THE FAULT OF SOME. AND IN THESE THINGS WHERIN HE DOTH DIAMETRICALLY OPPOSE US, HE DOTH FREQUENTLY CONTRADICT HIMSELF AND HIS BEST FRIENDS. IN HIS EPISTLE DEDICATORY HE PROFESSETH THAT HE ((......)) YET IN THE SAME EPISTLE HE CALLS US ((....)) AND AFTERWARDS. ((...... ....)) AND ((..... ...)) AND THAT ((.... ...)) PAGE NINETYFOUR HE SAITH, THAT ((.... .............)) AND YET ELSEWHERE HE MAKES EVERY PREACHER OF THE GOSPEL TO BE AN EVANGELIST. IN HIS REMONSTRANT AND IN HIS DEFENCE HE SAITH THAT ((....... .....)) AND YET ELSEWHERE HE DENIES THAT EVER HE SAID, ....)) PAGE ONEHUNDREDANDSIXTYONE HE TELLS US THAT ((......)) BUT IN OTHER PLACES HE OFTEN GRANTS THAT THE NAME WAS CONFOUNDED, AND ASCRIBED TO PRESBYTERS AS WELL AS BISHOPS. IN HIS THIRTYSIX PAGE HE SAITH THAT ((.....))) WHEREAS ALL KNOW THAT HE UNDERTOOK THE DEFENCE OF SUCH BISHOPS WHICH WERE PETITIONED AGAINST IN PARLIAMENT, WHOM NONE WILL DENY TO BE DIOCESAN BISHOPS. IN HIS FIVE PAGE (SPEAKING OF THE CHANGING OF CIVIL GOVERNMENT MENTIONED IN THE REMONSTRANCE) HE PROFESSETH THAT HE DID NOT AIM AT OUR CIVIL GOVERNMENT. LET BUT THE READER SURVEY THE WORDS OF THE REMONSTRANCE PAGE EIGHT AND IT WILL APPEAR PLAINLY AC SI SOLARIBUS RADIIS DESCRIPTUM ESSET. THAT THE COMPARISON WAS PURPOSELY MADE BETWIXT THE ATTEMPTS OF THEM THAT WOULD HAVE ALTERED OUR CIVIL GOVERNMENT, AND THOSE THAT INDEAVOURED THE ALTERATION OF OUR CHURCH GOVERNMENT. AND WHEREAS HE BIDS AS PAGE ONEHUNDREDANDTHIRTYFIVE ((...... ....................)) YET NOTWITHSTANDING HE MAKES IT HIS GREAT WORK TO ANSWER ALL OUR ARGUMENTS AGAINST THE SOLE POWER OF BISHOPS, AND WHEN ALL IS DONE, ALLOWS THE PRESBYTER ONLY AN ASSISTANCE, BUT NO POWER IN ORDINATION NOR JURISDICTION. LASTLY, IN THE STATING OF THE QUESTION HE DISTINGUISHETH BETWEEN DIVINE AND APOSTOLICAL AUTHORITY, AND DENIETH THAT BISHOPS ARE OF DIVINE AUTHORITY AS ORDAINED IMMEDIATELY BY CHRIST. AND YET HE SAITH THAT CHRIST HIMSELF HATH LAID THE GROUND OF THIS IMPARITY IN HIS FIRST AGENTS. AND THAT BY THE EVIDENCE OF TIMOTHY AND TITUS AND THE ASIAN ANGELS (TO WHOM CHRIST HIMSELF WROTE) HE HATH MADE GOOD THAT JUST CLAIM OF THE SACRED HIERARCHY. THIS IS THE SUM OF THAT (GOOD READER) THAT WE THOUGHT FIT TO PREMONISH THEE OF, WE NOW DISMISS THEE TO THE BOOK IT SELF, AND COMMEND THEE AND IT TO THE BLESSING OF GOD. IF WE THOUGHT OUR SILENCE WOULD ONLY PREJUDICE OUR SELVES, WE COULD CONTENTEDLY SIT DOWN AND FORBEAR REPLIES, NOT DOUBTING, BUT INTELLIGENT MEN, COMPARING CAUSE WITH CAUSE, AND REASON WITH REASON, WOULD EASILY SEE WITH WHOM THE TRUTH RESTS: BUT WE FEARING THAT MANY WHO HAVE NOT EITHER ABILITY OR LEISURE TO SEARCH INTO THE GROUNDS OF THINGS THEMSELVES, WOULD SCARCE THINK IT POSSIBLE THAT SO MUCH CONFIDENCE AS THE REMONSTRANT SHOWS SHOULD BE SEVERED FROM A GOOD CAUSE, OR SO MUCH CONTEMPT SHOULD BE POURED UPON MEN THAT ARE NOT THE BAD DEFENDERS OF A CAUSE MUCH WORSE. WE MUST DISCHARGE OUR DUTY IN CLEARING THE CAUSE AND TRUTH OF GOD, AND THAT WILL CLEAR US FROM ALL THE FOUL ASPERSIONS WHICH THE REMONSTRANT HATH BEEN NOTHING SPARING TO CAST UPON US. WHOSE DEFENCE IN EVERY LEAF TERMS US EITHER IGNORANT, LIARS, WITLESS, FALSIFIERS, MALICIOUS, SPITEFUL, SLANDEROUS, VIOLENT AND SUBTLE MACHINATORS AGAINST THE CHURCH AND DISTURBERS OF HER PEACE, ET CETERA. AND THIS NOT ONLY IN A CURSORY WAY, BUT IN SUCH A DEVOUT AND RELIGIOUS FORM, AS WE MAKE QUESTION WHETHER EVER ANY MAN BEFORE HIM DID SO SOLEMNLY TRADUCE, SPEAKING IT IN THE PRESENCE OF GOD, THAT HE NEVER SAW ANY WRITERS PROFESSING CHRISTIAN SINCERITY SO FOULLY TO OVERLASH. TO THE PRESENCE OF GOD BEFORE WHOM HIS PROTESTATION IS MADE, OUR ACCESS IS EQUAL AND AT THAT TRIBUNAL WE DOUBT NOT, THROUGH THE GRACE OF CHRIST, BUT TO APPROVE BOTH OUR SELVES AND OUR CAUSE. AND HAD WE THE SAME ACCESS UNTO OUR SOVEREIGN WE SHOULD LESS REGARD THOSE BITTER INVECTIVE ACCUSATIONS, WHEREWITH HE HATH SO PROFUSELY CHARGED US IN HIS SACRED EARS. BUT OUR MEANNESS FORBIDS US TO MAKE IMMEDIATE ADDRESSES TO THE THRONE, WHICH HE HATH MADE HIS REFUGE: IT MAY PLEASE THAT ROYAL MAJESTY, WHOM GOD HATH ANOINTED OVER US, TO VOUCHSAFE AN EYE UNTO THESE PAPERS, WE HAVE THAT TRUST IN THE JUSTICE OF OUR SOVEREIGN, THE GOODNESS OF OUR CAUSE, THE INTEGRITY OF OUR CONSCIENCES IN ALL OUR QUOTATIONS, AS WE DOUBT NOT BUT HIS MAJESTY WILL CLEARLY SEE, THAT OUR PERSONS, CAUSE, AND CARRIAGE, HAVE BEEN MISREPRESENTED TO HIM. THE CAUSE OUR REMONSTRANT SAITH IS GODS; IT IS TRUE OF THE CAUSE AGITATED, THOUGH NOT OF THE CAUSE BY HIM DEFENDED: AND WE DESIRE (WHAT EVER HE HATH DONE) TO MANAGE IT IN GODS WAY; TO LOVE THE TRUTH, AND SPEAK THE TRUTH IN LOVE. THE CHARITY OF OUR REMONSTRANT WE WILL NOT QUESTION, THOUGH IN THE FIRST CONGRESS HE DOTH AS GOOD AS CALL US DEVILS: BECAUSE HE SO OFTEN IN HIS BOOK CALLS US BRETHREN. BUT THAT WHICH HE CALLS TRUTH, AND THE TRUTH OF GOD, WE MUST CRAVE LEAVE TO DO MORE, THAN BRING INTO QUESTION, NOTWITHSTANDING THE IMPREGNABLE CONFIDENCE OF THIS IRREFRAGABLE DOCTOR. OUR HISTORIES RECORD OF HAROLD, CUPBEARER TO EDWARD THE CONFESSOR, THAT WAITING ON THE CUP, HE STUMBLED WITH ONE FOOT, AND ALMOST FELL, BUT THAT HE RECOVERED HIMSELF WITH THE OTHER; AT WHICH HIS FATHER SMILING SAID, NOW ONE BROTHER HELPS ANOTHER. THE REMONSTRANT CALLS US BRETHREN, AND SUPPOSETH HE SEES US STUMBLING IN THE VERY ENTRANCE OF OUR ANSWER, AND WHAT HELP DOTH OUR BROTHER LEND US? ONLY ENTERTAINS US SANNIS ET CACHINNIS, AND TELLS US IT IS AN ILL SIGN TO STUMBLE AT THE THRESHOLD YET NOT ALWAYS AN ILL SIGN SIR, WE ACCEPT THIS STUMBLING FOR SUCH AN OMEN AS CAESAR HAD AT HIS LANDING IN AFFRICK AND OUR WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR AT HIS FIRST LANDING IN ENGLAND, WHICH THEY TOOK FOR THE FIRST SING OF THEIR VICTORY AND POSSESSION. AND WHAT'S THIS STUMBLE? THE ANSWER MENTIONS THE AREOPAGI INSTEAD OF THE AREOPAGITES, GRANDE NEFAS! OF SUCH AN IMPIETY AS THIS, DID DURAEUS ONCE ACCUSE OUR LEARNED WHITAKERS, FROM WHOM WE WILL IN PART BORROW OUR ANSWER: ((...)) BUT CAN OUR REMONSTRANT PERSUADE HIMSELF, THAT HIS ANSWERERS SHOULD HAVE SO MUCH CLERKLIKE IGNORANCE, AS NEVER TO HAVE HEARD OF AREOPAGITICA? IF HE CAN YET WE ARE SURE HE CAN NEVER PERSUADE HIS INGENIOUS READERS, BUT SOME ONE AT LEAST FROM THAT LEGION, WHICH HE FANCIES CONJURED UP AGAINST HIS REMONSTRANCE, MIGHT HAVE HEARD OF DIONYSIUS AREOPAGITA, THAT BY A MAN THAT HAD NOT STUDIED TO CAST CONTEMPT UPON US, IT MIGHT HAVE BEEN THOUGHT RATHER A STUMBLE IN THE TRANSCRIBERS OR PRINTERS, THAN THE AUTHORS. BUT WHAT IF THERE BE NO STUMBLE HERE? WHAT IF THE FAULT BE IN THE REMONSTRANTS EYES, AND NOT IN THE ANSWERERS WORDS? WHAT IF HE STUMBLE AND NOT THEY? AND WHAT IF IT BE BUT A STRAW HE STUMBLES AT? FOR THOUGH AREOPAGUS BE THE NAME OF THE PLACE, AND AREOPAGITAE THE NAME OF THE PERSONS; YET IT IS NO SUCH IMPROPRIETY IN SPEECH; TO SIGNIFY THE PERSONS BY THE PLACE: HAD WE SAID THE ADMIRED SONS OF JUSTICE, THE TWO HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT, HAD THIS BEEN SUCH A SOLECISM? AND WILL THE REMONSTRANT DENY US THAT LIBERTY, FOR WHICH WE HAVE NATURES PATENT, AND THE EXAMPLE OF THE BEST AUTHORS IN OTHER TONGUES, TO SMOOTH, OR SQUARE, TO LENGTHEN, OR CUT OFF EXOTIC WORDS, ACCORDING AS WILL BEST SUIT WITH OUR OWN DIALECT? IF WE WERE CALLED TO GIVE AN ACCOUNT OF THIS SYLLABICAL ERROR BEFORE A DESK OF GRAMMARIANS, WE COULD WITH EASE PRODUCE PRECEDENTS ENOUGH IN APPROVED AUTHORS: BUT WE WILL ONLY GIVE AN INSTANCE IN THE WORD IT SELF FROM JOAN. SARISBURI LIB. FIVE DE NUGIS CURIALIBUS, CAP. NINE. ((...)) WE HOPE OUR REMONSTRANT HATH NOW RECOVERED HIS STUMBLE, AND NEXT WE FIND HIM LEAPING, BEING AS GOOD AT LEAPING OVER BLOCKS, AS HE IS AT STUMBLING AT STRAWS: IT IS HIS PRACTICE THROUGH HIS WHOLE BOOK, WHAT EVER OBJECTION MADE BY US, HE FINDS TOO HEAVY TO REMOVE, HE OVER-LEAPS IT. THIS COURSE HE BEGINS HERE, FOR WE HAVING CHARGED HIM READER, IF THOU HAST ANY GENERAL OR PARTICULAR CONCERNMENT IN THE AFFAIRS OF THESE TIMES, OR BUT NATURAL CURIOSITY, THOU ART ACQUAINTED WITH THE LATE AND HOT BICKERINGS BETWEEN THE PRELATES AND SMECTYMNUANS: TO MAKE UP THE BREACHES OF WHOSE SOLEMN SCENES, (IT WERE TOO OMINOUS TO SAY TRAGICAL) THERE IS THRUST FORTH UPON THE STAGE, AS ALSO TO TAKE THE EAR OF THE LESS INTELLIGENT, A SCURRILOUS MIME, A PERSONATED, AND (AS HIMSELF THINKS) A GRIM, LOWERING, BITTER FOOL. I HAVE NO FURTHER NOTICE OF HIM, THAN HE HATH BEEN PLEASED, IN HIS IMMODEST AND INJURIOUS LIBEL TO GIVE OF HIMSELF: AND THEREFORE, AS OUR INDUSTRIOUS CRITICS FOR WANT OF CLEARER EVIDENCE CONCERNING THE LIFE AND MANNERS OF SOME REVIVED AUTHORS, MUST FETCH HIS CHARACTER FROM SOME SCATTERED PASSAGES IN HIS OWN WRITINGS. IT SEEMS HE HATH BEEN INITIATED IN THE ARTS BY JACK SEATON, AND BY BISHOP DOWNAM CONFIRMED A LOGICIAN AND AS HE SAYS HIS COMPANIONS DID, IT IS LIKE HE SPENT HIS YOUTH IN LOITERING, BEZELLING, AND HARLOTTING. THUS BEING GROWN TO AN IMPOSTUME IN THE BREAST OF THE UNIVERSITY, HE WAS AT LENGTH VOMITED OUT THENCE INTO A SUBURB SINK ABOUT LONDON; WHICH, SINCE HIS COMING UP, HATH GROANED UNDER TWO ILLS, HIM, AND THE PLAGUE. WHERE HIS MORNING HAUNTS ARE I WIST NOT BUT HE THAT WOULD FIND HIM AFTER DINNER, MUST SEARCH THE PLAY-HOUSES, OR THE BORDELLI, FOR THERE I HAVE TRACED HIM; (AMONG ((............. ..........)) ) MANY OF LATE SINCE HE WAS OUT OF WIT AND CLOTHES, AS STILPO MERRILY JEERED THE POOR STARVLING CRATES, HE IS NEW CLOTHED IN SERGE AND CONFINED TO A PARLOUR; WHERE HE BLASPHEMES GOD AND THE KING, AS ORDINARILY AS EREWHILE HE DRANK SACK OR SWORE. HEAR HIM SPEAK: ((...... ......)) PAGE SIXTEEN ((...... ......)) PAGE TWENTYTWO ((......... ......)) (PAPISTS) ((......)) PAGE TWENTYTHREE ((...... ........)) IBIDEM ((....... .....)) (THE PEOPLE) ((..... .....)) PAGE TWENTYFOUR ((..... .....)) PAGE TWENTYSIX ((..... .....)) PAGE TWENTYEIGHT .....)) PAGE TWENTYNINE ((..... ......)) PAGE FORTY ((.... .....)) PAGE FIFTYSEVEN ((...... ......)) PAGE FIFTYEIGHT ((... ....)) (THE REPLY BY SMECTYMNUUS) ((..... ......)) PAGE SIXTYSEVEN ) CHRISTIAN, DOEST THOU LIKE THESE PASSAGES? OR DOTH THY HEART RISE AGAINST SUCH UNSEEMLY BEASTLINESS? NAY, BUT TAKE HEED: ((......)) PAGE TWO ((...... ..)) IBIDEM. HORRID BLASPHEMY! YOU THAT LOVE CHRIST, AND KNOW THIS MISCREANT WRETCH, STONE HIM TO DEATH, LEST YOUR SELVES SMART FOR HIS IMPORTUNITY. THIS IS MY ADVERSARY; TO ENCOUNTER WHOM AT HIS OWN WEAPONS (WHICH HE VOLUNTARILY CHOSE PAGE FOUR AS GOLIAH HIS SWORD AND SPEAR, TO DEFY THE GOD AND THE HOST OF ISRAEL) I AM MUCH TOO WEAK AND MUST DESPAIR OF VICTORY, UNLESS IT MAY BE GOTTEN BY THE STRENGTH OF A GOOD CAUSE, AND A MODEST DEFENCE OF IT. I DARE NOT SAY BUT THERE MAY BE HID IN MY NATURE, AS MUCH VENEMOUS ATHEISM AND PROFANATION AS HATH BROKEN OUT AT HIS LIPS; (EVERY ONE THAT IS INFECTED WITH THE SICKNESS, HATH NOT THE SORES RUNNING UPON HIM:) OF WHICH SHOULD I BE AS LAVISH AS HE HATH BEEN, IT MIGHT BE SAID OF US, THAT WE ENCOUNTERED ONE THE OTHER LIKE A TOAD AND A SPIDER, AND EACH DIED OF THE OTHERS POISON: OR WHILES WE WOULD SEEM TO FALL OUT ABOUT SOME PETTY MATTERS IN RELIGION, WE WELL ENOUGH AGREED TOGETHER TO BE EMINENTLY WICKED. IT IS MY PRAYER TO GOD, THAT ALL THOSE AND THE LIKE SCANDALS, WITH WHICH HE HATH AND I MAY GRIEVE THE CHURCH MAY BE FORGIVEN TO HIM, AND PREVENTED IN ME: AND THAT IN HIS GOOD TIME HIMSELF WOULD UNDERTAKE THE CURING OF HIS CHURCHES WOUNDS, WHICH BY THE IGNORANCE OF SOME, AND MALICE OF OTHERS, ARE LIKE TO BE BUT THE WORSE FOR THE PLASTER. FAREWELL. THE PREFACE IS APOLOGETICAL; AND WELL MAY BE SO. SATISFACTION TO TENDER CONSCIENCES, IS THAT WHICH WE LOOK FOR, AND THAT WHICH YOU OUGHT TO GIVE; AS HAVING DONE VIOLENCE THROUGH ALL YOUR BOOK TO THE PERSON OF AN HOLY AND RELIGIOUS PRELATE, THE EARS OF ALL GOOD CHRISTIANS WITHIN OUR CHURCH, THE ESTABLISHED LAWS OF THE KINGDOM, THE PRECIOUS AND DEAR NAME OF OUR COMMON MASTER AND SAVIOUR CHRIST JESUS. WE MUST SUPPOSE YOU HAVE UNDERTAKEN A RELIGIOUS CAUSE THAT IS YOUR PRETENDED SUBJECT; WE SHALL EXAMINE THE TRUTH OF IT BY AND BY; WE MUST NOW LOOK TO YOUR MANNER OF HANDLING IT: A SUSPICIOUS WAY YOU THINK; AND SO DO I. HERE WE AGREE. YOUR DEFENCE IS, ((...... .....)) WHAT? TO WEARY GOD AND MAN, WITH LEWD PROFANATIONS, SCURRILOUS JESTS, SLANDEROUS AND REPROACHFUL CALUMNIES? WHAT MORAL PRECEPT IN SOLOMON COUNTENANCES SUCH LANGUAGE AS THIS ((......... ........)) ET CETERA. SUCH LANGUAGE YOU SHOULD SCARCE HEAR FROM THE MOUTHS OF CANTING BEGGARS, AT AN HEATHEN ALTAR; MUCH LESS WAS IT LOOKED FOR IN A TREATISE OF CONTROVERSAL THEOLOGY, AS YOURS MIGHT HAVE BEEN THOUGHT, HAD NOT YOU THUS PREVENTED IT. AS FOR CHRISTS EXAMPLE, WHICH YOU BLASPHEMOUSLY URGE, SURELY THAT HOLY MOUTH WAS NEVER SO FOUL, BUT THEN WHEN IT WAS SPIT UPON: YET NEITHER WAS THAT INDIGNITY SO BAD AS THIS. WELL, BUT WHAT IF THE BENEFIT OF THIS KIND OF WRITING WILL MAKE AMENDS FOR THE FAULT OF IT? SHALL WE DO EVIL THAT GOOD MAY COME THEREOF? GOD FORBID: NOT IF THE GOOD WHICH FOLLOWED WERE FAR BETTER THAN IT IS LIKE TO PROVE: FOR LET US SEE, WHAT DOES IT PROMISE? ((........ ..........)) DOUBTLESS YOU MEAN ATHEISM. FOR WHAT ELSE IT CAN TEACH I AM AS FAR TO SEEK AS YOU ARE OF THOSE GRAVE AUTHORS THAT DEFEND IT. I CARE NOT TO KNOW WHAT YOUR READING HATH BEEN AND MINE OWN IS CONFESSED SMALL: YET ONE I HAVE MET WITHALL WHO (TILL YOU CONFUTE HIM WITH A GRAVER) SHALL SPEAK HOME TO THE PURPOSE. ((......... ...................)) IS THIS YOUR NOBLE JEALOUSY, YOUR DEAR LOVE TO THE SOULS OF WEAK CHRISTIANS! THIS YOUR WELL-HEATED FERVENCY! FOR SHAME RENDER NOT THAT HOLY FIRE OF ZEAL, WHICH BURNED AS BRIGHT IN OUR FORE-FATHERS BREASTS, AS IT LIES DEAD IN OURS, ANY FURTHER SUSPECTED TO THE WORLD; LEST ANON, MEN THINK IT NOTHING BUT A NAME, AN IGNIS FATUUS, OR THE LYING AND FALSE BRAG OF SOME VAIN-GLORIOUS FOOLS. AGAIN IT MUST BE BELIEVED YOU HAVE DONE THIS ((.....)) AND THEREFORE WE MUST PARDON YOUR ENDEAVOURS! WHO PUT YOU UPON THE TASK? WHO FORCED AN UNWILLING, RELENTING MAN, TO COMMIT SUCH INSOLENCIES? LITTLE CHARITY DOTH HE DESERVE, WHO WILL CHOOSE TO ASK FORGIVENESS, RATHER THAN NOT TO OFFEND. NOT TO TARRY LONGER IN YOUR PREFACE; THE INTENT OF IT WAS AS OF OTHER PASSAGES IN YOUR BOOK, RATHER TO MAINTAIN AND DEFEND LIBELLING, THAN TO GIVE ANY PRETENDED SATISFACTION: YET AT THE SAME TIME YOU CONDEMN IT TOO: CONDEMN IT ON THE BISHOPS SIDE, DEFEND IT ON YOUR OWN. IF ANY OF THEIR PARTY (FOR INDEED THUS THE MATTER STANDS NOW) DO CHANCE TO WRITE, THEN THEIR WRITINGS ARE ((....)) IF ANY OF YOURS THEN IT IS ((...... ......)) PAGE EIGHT. FOR MY OWN PART, I DISLIKE THEM EQUALLY IN BOTH, UNLESS IN YOU SOMEWHAT WORSE, THAN IN ALL THAT IN THIS KIND HAVE WROTE BEFORE, BECAUSE YOU STAND UP TO JUSTIFY IT. THAT LYSIMACHUS NICANOR, WHICH YOU INSTANCE IN, (IS BUT ONE, AND TRULY TO MY REMEMBRANCE I HAVE SEEN NO MORE; ONE OF THEIR TO AN HUNDRED OF YOURS IS ODDS:) I MISLIKED AND CENSURED AS MUCH AS ANY THAT I HAVE READ. BUT WHAT HAVE ALL THE BISHOPS ON WHOM YOU SO HOTLY CHARGE IT, TO DO WITH THAT? NAY WHAT HE, IN WHOSE DISH YOU SO ENVIOUSLY AND MALICIOUSLY LAY IT? NO MORE THAN YOU HAD SURE WITH NEWS FROM HELL, OR THE PROSTESTATION PROTESTED. BEFORE I ANSWER YOUR JUSTIFICATION OF THESE LIBELS, I MUST TELL YOU, YOU HAVE WRONGED THE NOBLE INGENUITY AND FAIR MEMORY OF THAT WONDER OF OUR AGE, SIR FRANCIS BACON, WHOM YOU HERE BRING IN AS A WITNESS AGAINST THE BISHOPS: HE COMPLAINS (YOU SAY) ((...... ......)) YOU SAY SO: HEAR HIM. ((...... .....)) YOU WILL SAY PERHAPS, THIS WAS BUT ONE BISHOP: HEAR HIM AGAIN IN THE NAME OF THEM ALL. ((...... .....)) WHOM HAVE YOU WRONGED MOST NOW? YOUR AUTHOR, YOUR READER, OR THE BISHOPS? BELIEVE ME, WHO EVER YOU ARE, SUCH COLLUSION AS THIS IS UNCHRISTIAN. I RETURN TO YOU AGAIN. ((.....)) (SO YOU ARE PLEASED TO STYLE THE MOST BITTER AND ATHEISTICAL LIBELS) ((..........)) ET CETERA. LET THE GOOD BE WHAT IT WILL, I AM SURE IT IS THE MOST UNWORTHY WAY OF PROCURING IT THAT MAY BE. WHAT GENERAL, IN WHOSE BREAST THERE LIVED BUT ONE SPARK OF NOBLE VALOUR, WOULD FIRST DISARM THE ENEMY, AND THEN FIGHT! THE JUST ARMS THAT THEY HAVE WHO DEFEND A GOOD CAUSE IS INNOCENCE INTEGRITY AND REPUTE; WHICH WHEN THEY ARE DEPRIVED OF, LAYS THEM OPEN TO SUCH IMPOTENT NAKEDNESS, AS INEVITABLY BRINGS THEIR RUIN. ((....)) (SAITH MASTER SANDYS) ((....... ..........)) ET CETERA WHEN SINGLENESS OF MIND AND VERITY CONCUR; BOTH WHICH ARE WANTING HERE IN YOUR CAUSE: NO SINGLENESS OF MIND, BECAUSE THESE CORRUPTIONS IN MANNERS ARE URGED BY YOU AS ARGUMENTS TO DISPORVE A CLEAR AND DIVINE TRUTH, (WHICH SIR FRANCIS BACON WILL TELL YOU, IS AS WELL NOW A POLICY OF THE DEVILS, AS FORMERLY PRETENDED HOLINESS WAS TO RAISE ERRORS.) NO TRUTH, BECAUSE THOUGH SOME CORRUPTIONS, AND THOSE GRIEVOUS ONES, ARE CONFESSED AND LAMENTED, YET NOT ON HIS HAND TO WHOSE PERSON YOU LAY THEM. HEAR THEN MY FORE-CITED AUTHOR: ((...... ......)) THE GOOD THAT ARISES OF THESE LIBELS (AS THE FLORENTINE INFORMS ME) IS, TO INCITE THE PEOPLE TO FURY AND TUMULT, TO BREED HATRED, SIDINGS, FACTIONS, RUIN. ((..... ......)) YEA, SOME CITIZENS HAVE SERVED THEMSELVES OF THESE CALUMNIES, AND MADE THEM STEPS AND HELPS TO THEIR AMBITIOUS ENDS. HOW? BY CONFIRMING THE PEOPLE IN AN ILL OPINION OF THEM THAT DO OPPOSE, THEREBY TO GET THEIR VOTES AND PARTAGE. AND AS IT DEPRESSETH THAT SCALE, WHEREIN YOU PUT ALL THE PRELATES, SO IT RAISETH THAT AS MUCH, WHEREIN YOU PUT YOUR SELVES. THE RIPPING UP WITH EXCEEDING SEVERITY THE FAULTS OF HIGHER CALLINGS, BEGETTETH A GREAT GOOD OPINION OF INTEGRITY, OF ZEAL AND HOLINESS, TO SUCH CONSTANT REPROVERS OF SIN, AS BY LIKELIHOOD WOULD NEVER BE SO MUCH OFFENDED AT THAT WHICH IS EVIL, WERE THEY NOT SINGULARLY GOOD THEMSELVES. AND FURTHER (AS YOU HAVE USED THE MATTER, IMPUTING PERSONAL FAULTS TO THE GOVERNMENT IN GENERAL, OF WHICH I SHALL SAY SOMEWHAT ANON) IT GETS YOU THE OPINION OF WISE MEN TOO THAT CAN SEE FARTHER INTO ECCLESIASTICAL AFFAIRS, THAN EITHER THE FOUNDERS OR CONSERVERS OF THIS ESTABLISHED POLITY. THUS MUCH OF LIBELS IN GENERAL. I COME NOW TO YOURS. NOR WOULD I HAVE DONE YOU THE INJURY TO HAVE CALLED IT SO, WERE IT NOT TOO TOO MANIFEST. FOR THAT WHICH EVEN YOU PROFESSEDLY DISAVOW (PRIVATE AND PERSONAL SPLEEN, PAGE THREE LINE EIGHTEEN) IS THE GREATEST MATTER IN YOUR BOOK; THE OTHER BUSINESS BEING HANDLED BUT BY THE BY, OR NOT AT ALL: AND WHERE IT IS, IN SUCH A WRETCHED, LOATHSOME MANNER, AS ONCE I DID ALMOST DOUBT ME, WHETHER OR NO YOU DID NOT JEER AT BOTH SIDES, AT RELIGION AND GOD AND ALL. I SHALL FIRST ANSWER TO THOSE PERSONAL INJURIES, AND THEN TO THE CAUSE. ONLY FIRST LET ME SATISFY YOU CONCERNING MY ENGAGEMENTS AND DEPENDENCY, WHICH PERHAPS YOU MAY POSSIBLY THINK MIGHT HAVE WROUGHT ME TO THIS VINDICATION. I AM FREE, AS YOU, OR ANY TRUE SUBJECT MAY OR NEED BE: I HAVE A FORTUNE THEREFORE GOOD, BECAUSE I AM CONTENT WITH IT: AND THEREFORE CONTENT WITH IT BECAUSE IT NEITHER GOES BEFORE, NOR COMES BEHIND MY MERIT. GOD HATH GIVEN ME A SOUL, EAGER IN THE SEARCH OF TRUTH; AND AFFECTIONS SO EQUALLY TEMPERED THAT THEY NEITHER TOO HASTILY ADHERE TO THE TRUTH BEFORE IT BE FULLY EXAMINED NOR TOO LAZILY AFTERWARD. SUCH EXCESS FILLS THE WORLD WITH FURIOUS HOT-BRAINED HERETICS, SCHISMATICS, ET CETERA, THE DEFECT, WITH COLD SPECULATIVE ATHEISTS. I HAVE ALWAYS RESOLVED THAT NEITHER PERSON NOR CAUSE SHALL IMPROPER ME, FURTHER THAN THEY ARE GOOD AND SO FAR IT IS MY DUTY TO GIVE EVIDENCE. HE THAT SHALL WEED A FIELD OF CORN, BIND THE WEEDS UP IN SHEAVES, AND PRESENT THEM AT ONCE TO THE EYE OF A STRANGER, THAT IS IGNORANT HOW MUCH GOOD WHEAT THE FIELD BEARS, BESIDE THOSE WEEDS, MAY VERY WELL BE DECEIVED IN CENSURING THAT FIELD; ESPECIALLY IF HE WHICH PRESENTS THEM HATH PUT INTO THE HEAP SUCH WEEDS AS CAME FROM ELSEWHERE. THUS IT FARES WITH MEN, WHEN THE EVIL ACTIONS OF THE BEST ARE PICKED AND CULLED OUT FROM THEIR VIRTUES, AND ALL PRESENTED IN GROSS TOGETHER TO THE EYE OR EAR OF HIM WHO IS OTHERWISE IGNORANT OF THE PERSONS WHOSE VICES OR FAULTS THEY ARE; WHAT MONSTERS DO THEY SEEM! THIS AND MORE HAVE YOU DONE TO OUR PRELATE: THIS, IN PINNING UPON HIS SLEEVE THE FAULTS OF OTHERS: MORE, IN THAT THOSE WHICH YOU PRETEND FAULTS ARE INDEED VIRTUES. WHAT HATH THE REMONSTRANT TO ANSWER FOR THE SCORN THAT IS BY SOME THROWN UPON OUR MARTYRS; WHILE IT IS KNOWN TO ALL, THAT WILL NOT BE IGNORANT, THAT HE DOTH HONOUR THEIR MEMORIES, AND TREAD IN THEIR STEPS; AND THAT HE DOTH NOT, AS THEY DID, IN AN HOLY ZEAL SACRIFICE HIS BLOOD TO HIS GOD, IS NOT THAT HE IS BACKWARD TO IT, BUT THAT IT IS NOT YET REQUIRED AT HIS HANDS. GOD IS MY WITNESS, I DO NOT, NEITHER CAN I FLATTER HIM: HE THAT SO PATIENTLY HATH OFFERED UP HIS FAME, HIS CIVIL LIFE, TO BE TORN BY THE TEETH AND FANGS OF CALUMNY, HOW SHALL I THINK HE WILL LOVE HIS BLOOD BETTER THAN THAT? I KNOW WHAT IT IS THAT HATH RENDERED MANY MARTYRS AND THEIR STORIES SO SUSPECTED AS THEY ARE, TO WARY AND UNCREDULOUS MEN: SOMETIME A WRONG CAUSE; WHEN TRAITORS SHALL ENGAGE GOD IN A CONSPIRACY, AND THEN BEING DETECTED AND BROUGHT TO EXECUTION, DIE FOR IT NO LESS UNDAUNTEDLY THAN IF IT WERE FOR THE DEAREST TRUTH; UNHAPPILY PRIDING THEMSELVES IN THAT, FOR WHICH THEY OUGHT RATHER TO HAVE REPENTED. WHAT GLORY IS IT, IF WHEN YE ARE BUFFETED FOR YOUR FAULTS YE TAKE IT PATIENTLY? SOMETIMES THE SEEKING OF THEIR OWN DEATHS IN A GOOD CAUSE, OUT OF AMBITION OF OBTAINING THAT HONOUR, WHICH THOSE FIRST TIMES OF THE CHURCH HAD SET UPON MARTYRDOM. WHENCE I SHOULD THINK IT AS DISCOMMENDABLE FOR MEN TO SEEK THUS OVER-EAGERLY THEIR OWN DEATHS, BANISHMENTS, CONFISCATIONS OF GOODS, STIGMATIZINGS, AS THE PHILOSOPHER DID THE SEEKING OF PREFERMENTS: NEITHER SHALL I EVER ESTEEM EITHER THEIR NAMES OR MEMORIES WHO SHALL THUS GATHER STICKS FOR THEIR OWN SEVERAL PILES; AND AS IF GOD KNEW NOT WHAT HONOUR WAS FIT FOR THEM, BE THEIR OWN CARVERS: SO MAY THE SAME THORNS WHICH CHRIST WORE AS THE CROWN OF HUMILITY, BE UPON THEIR HEADS THE CROWN OF PRIDE. OTHERWHILES THE IGNORANT OR MALICIOUS UNFAITHFULNESS OF THE MARTYROLOGERS, IN TRANSMITTING TO US THOSE CHURCH-STORIES, BIG-SWOLLEN WITH UNTRUE LEGENDS, AS SO MANY INVINCIBLE ARGUMENTS OF THE TRUTH OF THAT CAUSE, WHICH THOSE MARTYRS SEALED WITH THEIR BLOOD. I HAVE SEEN BEYOND SEA WHAT THE JESUITS OF OUR OWN NATION HAVE CARPED AT MASTER FOX HIS HISTORY, WHICH MADE ME THINK, THOUGH I DURST NOT SAY, THAT THEY INJURED THEM NO LESS NOW THAN FORMERLY: AND IF ANY ONE OF OURS SHALL DO THE LIKE, I SHALL THINK HE WISHETH NO BETTER TO THE PROTESTANT CAUSE THAN THEY DO. AFTER YOU HAVE BORN THE PEOPLE IN HAND, THAT OUR REMONSTRANT HATH DEFAMED THE OLD ONES, IT IS AN EASY THING TO PERSUADE THEM THAT HE HATH MADE NEW. SO YOU DO; ((......)) IF THAT COURT HATH BEEN ILLEGAL EITHER IN THE CONSTITUTION OF IT, OR IN ITS PROCEEDINGS, IT IS MORE THAN I KNOW: BUT IF SO, THE REMONSTRANT IS AS GUILTLESS OF SUCH ILLEGALITIES, AS I AM IGNORANT: AND A FAULT COMMITTED THERE CAN NO MORE PREJUDICE HIM, THAN THE DIVINE RIGHT OF EPISCOPACY. THOUGH YOUR BOW-MEN HERE WERE QUICK IN THE DELIVERY OF THEIR ARROWS, YET THEY WERE WIDE OF THE MARK. IF YOU MISSED BEFORE, NOW YOU WILL BE SURE TO HIT HIM. ((........)) I WONDER YOU GO NO LOWER; PERHAPS HIS CRADLE MIGHT HAVE YIELDED YOU SOME WORTHY OBSERVATION: IT WAS RECKONED AMONGST SAINT AUGUSTINES FAULTS, THAT IN HIS INFANCY HE DID MOROSIUS FLERE. SUCH A NOTE HAD NOT BEEN AMISS HERE; BUT VIXIT IS ENOUGH FOR THAT; AN HAPPY TIME, THAT YOU CANNOT INVENT A SLANDER TO FIX UPON. YOU BEGIN THEREFORE WITH HIS YOUTH; THE SPORT AND LEISURE OF HIS YOUTH, EVEN THAT MUST BE RAKED UP OUT OF THE THE DUST AND CITED TO WITNESS AGAINST HIM, AS IT WERE TO DISPARAGE THE HOLINESS OF HIS AGE AND CALLING. ((.....)) HATH BEEN THE COMFORT OF MANY A DYING SAINT, IN THE DAY OF EVIL, WHEN THE INIQUITY OF THEIR HEELS HAVE ENCOMPASSED THEM; MANY WHOSE FIRST YEARS HAVE BEEN AS FAMOUS FOR THEIR DEBAUCHEDNESS AS THEIR LATTER FOR DEVOTION: WHILES THIS REMONSTRANT NO SOONER CAME TO BE CAPABLE OF THE MORE VIOLENT IMPRESSION OF SIN, BUT HIS NATURE AND IT FELL FOUL; AND BECAUSE HE HAD OVERCOME VICES IN HIMSELF, HE TOOK THE LIBERTY TO WHIP THEM IN OTHERS. WHICH TIMELY ZEAL AS IT DID NOT MIS-BECOME HIS YOUTH, SO IT CAN NOT DISPARAGE HIS PRELACY; NO, NOT AS POESY, NOT AS SATYR: THE FIRST YOU CANNOT CONDEMN; AND THE LATTER I WILL MAINTAIN, AGAINST GREATER CRITICS THAN YOU WOULD DARE BOAST TO HAVE BEEN CONVERSANT WITH: ONLY IF I APPEAL TO SUCH, MY FEAR IS, I SHALL HAVE NO ADVERSARY. TO LET PASS THEREFORE YOUR SIMILE OF THE SLEEK-STONE (WHICH SHOWS THAT YOU CAN BE AS BOLD WITH A PRELATE AS FAMILIAR WITH YOR LAUNDRESS,) WHY, IN THE NAME OF PHILOLOGY, IS A TOOTHLESS SATYR IMPROPER? WHY BULLISH? THE AUTHOR HIMSELF FURNISHED YOU WITH THE EXCEPTION AND HAD YOU BUT SO MUCH LIFE OR QUICKNESS IN YOUR PALLADE, AS TO HAVE TASTED AN EPIGRAM, YOU MIGHT HAVE UNDERSTOOD HE SPEAKS THERE IN THE PERSON OF SUCH CARPING POETASTERS AS YOU, AND YOUR NOW-DESPISED TRIBE, ARE: THEY SAY, THEY ARE MONSTERS; YOU, THAT THEY ARE BULLS, YOU MEAN I SUPPOSE CHYMAERA'S; ABSURD AND RIDICULOUS COMPOSITIONS OF WORDS, INCONSISTIBLE WITH SENSE. LET US THEREFORE, IF THE BRIGHT BURNING TAPER OF GENEVA, AS WARM IN HIS DEVOTIONS, AS CLEAR AND LIGHTSOME IN HIS DISPUTES, TRULY OBSERVETH, THAT THE PURE DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL NEVER APPEARS AS IT WERE ABOVE THE WATER, BUT SATANS WATCHFUL EYE IS UPON IT, AND HE CASTS AN ENVIOUS GLOAT AT IT, AND HATH HIS TOBIASES AND SANBALLATS EITHER TO JEER OR FRIGHT THE SINCERE PROFESSORS OUT OF THE POWERFUL PREACHING THEREOF. IN WHICH REGARD IT IS, THAT AS THE JEWS IN THEIR EDIFYING THE MATERIAL TEMPLE, SO YOU IN HE REPAIRING OF THE SPIRITUAL, HAVE A WEAPON IN THE ONE HAND, AND A TOOL IN THE OTHER; AND YOU HAVE HITHERTO MORE IMPLOYED THE SWORD THAN THE MATTOCK OR SPADE, BY REASON OF THE GREAT OPPOSITION ON ALL HANDS: AND AFTER YOU SHALL (THROUGH GODS BLESSING) HAVE LAID THE ROOF ON THIS SACRED BUILDING, AND GRATEFUL POSTERITY PUT A GARLAND OF GLORY UPON YOUR HEADS FOR IT, YET STILL THERE WILL BE USE OF AN ARMING SWORD, NOT OF WAR, BUT OF JUSTICE, TO CUT OFF SUPERSTITION AND IDOLATRY ON THE ONE SIDE, AND PROFANENESS AND SACRILEGE ON THE OTHER: HERETICS WITH ONE EDGE, AND SCHISMATICS WITH THE OTHER. FOR AS IN THE BEGINNING OF THE REFORMATION, SO NOW IN THE ENDEAVOURED PERFECTION THEREOF, THE MORTAL ENEMY OF OUR IMMORTAL SOULS SETS ON WORK ALL SORTS OF HERETICS AND SCHISMATICS TO HINDER, DISTURB, AND (IF IT WERE POSSIBLE) DESTROY THIS EXCELLENT WORK. THE HERETICS HE EMPLOYETH TO PERVERT THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE, THE SCHISMATICS TO SUBVERT THE APOSTOLIC DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH: THE HERETICS ENDEAVOUR TO SHAKE THE FOUNDATIONS, THE SCHISMATICS TO MAKE BREACHES IN THE WALLS: THE HERETICS TO ROT THE MAIN TIMBER, THE SCHISMATICS TO PULL IN SUNDER THE RAFTERS OF THIS SACRED STRUCTURE. NOW OF ALL HERETICS AND SCHISMATICS THE ANABAPTIST IN THREE REGARDS OUGHT TO BE MOST CAREFULLY LOOKED UNTO, AND SEVERELY PUNISHED, IF NOT UTTERLY EXTERMINATED AND BANISHED OUT OF THE CHURCH AND KINGDOM. FIRST, IN REGARD OF THEIR AFFINITY WITH MANY OTHER DAMNABLE HERETICS, BOTH ANCIENT AND LATER; FOR THEY ARE ALLIED UNTO, AND MAY CLAIM KINDRED WITH, ONE THE MILLENARIANS IN THE FIRST AGE, PROCLAIMING CHRISTS TEMPORAL KINGDOM UPON EARTH FOR A THOUSAND YEARS, BEFORE THE DAY OF JUDGEMENT. TWO WITH THE MARCIONITES IN THE SECOND AGE, WHO DENIED THE SUBSTANCE OF CHRISTS HUMANE BODY MADE OF A WOMAN. THREE THE CATHARISTS OR NOVATIANS IN THE THIRD AGE, WHO DENIED REPENTANCE AND RESTITUTION TO THE CHURCH THEREUPON, TO THOSE THAT FELL IN TIME OF PERSECUTION. FOUR WITH THE DONATISTS IN THE FOURTH AGE, WHO RE-BAPTIZED ALL THOSE THAT HAD RECEIVED BAPTISM BEFORE IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. LASTLY, WITH A RABBLE OF HERETICS IN THE LATTER AGES, NAMELY , THE APOSTOLICI, THE ADAMITES, THE ENTHUSIASTS, THE PSYCOPANNYCHISTS, THE POLYGAMISTS, THE JESUITS, THE ARMINIANS, AND THE BROWNISTS; OF ALL WHICH AND THEIR ERRORS, I HAVE SET DOWN A PARTICULAR CATALOGUE, CHAPTER TWO. AS IT WAS SAID OF CAIUS CAESAR, IN UNO CAESARE MULTI MARII; AND AS CICERO SAITH OF THE FAMILY OF THE BRUTI, THAT IT HAD IN IT MULTORUM INSITAM ATQUE ILLUMINATAM VIRTUTEM: SO IN ONE ANABAPTIST YOU HAVE MANY HERETICS, AND IN THIS ONE SECT AS IT WERE ONE STOCK, MANY ERRONEOUS AND SCHISMATICAL POSITIONS, AND PRACTICES INGRAFFED, AND AS IT WERE INOCULATED. SECONDLY, IN REGARD OF THEIR AUDACIOUS ATTEMPTS UPON CHURCH AND STATE, AND THEIR INSOLENT ACTS COMMITTED IN THE FACE OF THE SUN, AND IN THE EYE OF THE HIGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT. WHEREAS OTHER DEPRAVERS OF THE DOCTRINE, OR DISTURBERS OF THE PEACE OF THE CHURCH, WHETHER PAPISTS, SOCINIANS, OR ARMINIANS, WHO IN THE LATER TIMES HAVE BRAVED IT AND SET UP THEIR TOP AND TOP-GALLANT, YET SINCE ARGUS WITH HIS HUNDRED EYES HATH PRIED INTO EVERY CORNER OF THIS KINGDOM, AND SEVERAL ROOMS IN THE GREAT SHIP OF THE CHURCH, HAVE BESTOWED THEMSELVES UNDER THE HATCHES, AND LAIN CLOSE IN OBSCURITY: THESE WITH THE FORWARDEST OF THE BROWNISTS STRUT IN THE UPPER DECK, AND DISCOVER THEMSELVES WITH OPEN FACE, GGGGG GGGGGG, AND UPBRAID THE STATE WITH THEIR MERIT IN HAZARDING THEIR ESTATE AND PERSONS IN THIS PRESENT WAR, AND BOAST WITH SWELLING WORDS OF VANITY THAT THEY EXPECT SOMEWHAT MORE THAN A TOLERATION. THEY PREACH, AND PRINT, AND PRACTISE THEIR HERETICAL IMPIETIES OPENLY; THEY HOLD THEIR CONVENTICLES WEEKLY IN OUR CHIEF CITIES, AND SUBURBS THEREOF, AND THERE PROPHECY BY TURNS; AND (THAT I MAY USE THE PHRASE OF TERTULLIAN) AEDIFICANTUR IN RUINAM, THEY BUILD ONE ANOTHER IN THE FAITH OF THEIR SECT, TO THE RUIN OF THEIR SOULS; THEY FLOCK IN GREAT MULTITUDES TO THEIR JORDANS, AND BOTH SEXES ENTER INTO THE RIVER, AND ARE DIPPED AFTER THEIR MANNER WITH A KIND OF SPELL CONTAINING THE HEADS OF THEIR ERRONEOUS TENETS, AND THEIR ENGAGING THEMSELVES IN THEIR SCHISMATICAL COVENANTS, AND (IF I MAY SO SPEAK) COMBINATION OF SEPARATION. AND AS THEY DEFILE OUR RIVERS WITH THEIR IMPURE WASHINGS, AND OUR PULPITS WITH THEIR FALSE PROPHECIES AND FANATICAL ENTHUSIASMS, SO THE PRESSES SWEAT AND GROAN UNDER THE LOAD OF THEIR BLASPHEMIES. FOR THEY PRINT NOT ONLY ANABAPTISM, FROM WHENCE THEY TAKE THEIR NAME; BUT MANY OTHER MOST DAMNABLE DOCTRINES, TENDING TO CARNAL LIBERTY, FAMILISM, AND A MEDLEY AND HODGE-PODGE OF ALL RELIGIONS. WITNESS THE BOOK PRINTED IN SIXTEENFORTYFOUR CALLED THE BLOODY TENET, WHICH THE AUTHOR AFFIRMETH HE WROTE IN MILK; IF HE DID SO, HE HATH PUT MUCH RATS BANE INTO IT, AS NAMELY, THAT IT IS THE WILL AND COMMAND OF GOD, THAT SINCE THE COMING OF HIS SON THE LORD JESUS, A PERMISSION OF THE MOST PAGANISH, JEWISH, TURKISH, OR ANTICHRISTIAN CONSCIENCES AND WORSHIPS BE GRANTED TO ALL MEN IN ALL NATIONS AND COUNTRIES; THAT CIVIL STATES WITH THEIR OFFICERS OF JUSTICE ARE NOT GOVERNORS OR DEFENDERS OF THE SPIRITUAL AND CHRISTIAN STATE AND WORSHIP; THAT THE DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION IN CASE OF CONSCIENCE (MAINTAINED BY MASTER CALVIN, BEZA, COTTON, AND THE MINISTERS OF THE NEW ENGLISH CHURCHES) IS GUILTY OF ALL THE BLOOD OF THE SOULS CRYING FOR VENGEANCE UNDER THE ALTAR: WITNESS A TRACTATE OF DIVORCE, IN WHICH THE BONDS OF MARRIAGE ARE LET LOOSE TO INORDINATE LUST, AND PUTTING AWAY WIVES FOR MANY OTHER CAUSES BESIDES THAT WHICH OUR SAVIOUR ONLY APPROVETH, NAMELY, IN CASE OF ADULTERY. WITNESS A PAMPHLET NEWLY COME FORTH, INTITULED, MANS MORTALITY, IN WHICH THE SOUL IS CAST INTO AN ENDYMION SLEEP, FROM THE HOUR OF DEATH TO THE DAY OF JUDGEMENT. WITNESS A BOLD LIBEL OFFERED TO HUNDREDS, AND TO SOME AT THE DOOR OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS , CALLED THE VINDICATION OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION OF KING JESUS, WHEREIN THE BRAZEN FACED AUTHOR BLUSHETH NOT TO BRAND ALL THE REFORMED CHURCHES, AND THE WHOLE CHRISTIAN WORLD AT THIS DAY, WHICH CHRISTEN THEIR CHILDREN, AND SIGN THEM WITH THE SEAL OF THE COVENANT, WITH THE ODIOUS NAME OF AN ANTICHRISTIAN FACTION. THIRDLY, IN REGARD OF THE PECULIAR MALIGNITY THIS HERESY HATH TO MAGISTRACY; OTHER HERESIES ARE STRICKEN BY AUTHORITY, THIS STRIKES AT AUTHORITY IT SELF, UNDERMINETH THE POWERS THAT ARE ORDAINED OF GOD, AND ENDEAVOURETH TO WREST THE SWORD OUT OF THE MAGISTRATES HAND, TO WHOM GOD HATH GIVEN IT FOR THE CUTTING OFF OF ALL HERESY, AND IMPIETY; AND IF THIS SECT PREVAIL, WE SHALL HAVE NO MONARCHY IN THE STATE, NOR HIERARCHY IN THE CHURCH, BUT AN ANARCHY IN BOTH. IT GRIEVETH A RELIGIOUS EYE TO SEE OTHER VERMIN CORRUPTING OTHER FLOWERS OF PARADISE, AS OUR SWEET VIOLETS, AND FRAGRANT ROSES, AND FAIREST LILLIES, AND VARIOUS JULYFLOWERS, AND BLUSHING EMMENIES, AND BEAUTIFUL TULIPS: BUT MOST OF ALL TO SEE THIS HERESY, LIKE A VENEMOUS SERPENT, LYING AT THE ROOT OF THE CROWN-IMPERIAL, WHICH IF IT BE NOT KILLED, WILL SO POISON IT, THAT THE LEAVES WILL FALL OFF BY DEGREES, AND THE STALK IT SELF SHORTLY WITHER. WE READ IN THE PROPHECY OF ZACHARIE OF TWO STAVES , THE STAFF OF BEAUTY, AND THE STAFF OF BONDS, WHICH SUPPORTED THE STATE AND CHURCH OF ISRAEL. BY THE STAFF OF BEAUTY OR COMELINESS, THE LAWS OF EVERY KINGDOM AND COMMON-WEALTH MAY BE UNDERSTOOD, WHICH BEAR UP THE STATE, AND PRESERVE DECENT ORDER AND COMELINESS AMONG MEN; BY THE STAFF OF BONDS THE COVENANTS AND OATHES WHEREBY THE MEMBERS ARE FIRMLY TIED TO THEIR HEAD, AND ONE TO ANOTHER. IF THE STAFF OF BEAUTY BE BROKEN, THERE WILL BE A DOWN-FALL OF ALL GOOD ORDER AND GOVERNMENT: IF THE STAFF OF BONDS BE BROKEN, ALL THINGS WILL BE AT A LOOSE END. ME THINKS I SEE TWO STAVES SHINING IN THE GOLDEN MACES BORNE BEFORE YOU; THE STAFF OF BEAUTY IN THAT BORNE BEFORE THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, IN WHICH THE LEGISLATIVE POWER AND THE BEAUTIFUL ORDER OF THE SEVERAL ESTATES OF THIS KINGDOM ARE CONSPICUOUS; THE STAFF OF BONDS IN THAT WHICH IS CARRIED BEFORE THE HOUSE OF PEERS, IN WHICH THE POWER OF JUDICATURE, EVEN TO BONDS AND DEATH, PRINCIPALLY RESIDETH. NOW BECAUSE THESE HERETICS ALONE PROFESSEDLY TEACH THE EXAUTORATING ALL CHRISTIAN MAGISTRATES, AND IN EXPRESS TERMS DENY BOTH THE LEGISLATIVE POWER IN THE COMMONS TO PROPOUND OR ENACT LAWS IN MATTER OF RELIGION , AND ALL COERCIVE POWER IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS, OR ANY OTHER , TO INFLICT CIVIL PUNISHMENT FOR THE VIOLATION OF THEM, AND SO AS MUCH AS IN THEM LYETH, THEY ENDEAVOUR TO BREAK BOTH THESE STAVES OF THE PROPHET, THEY DESERVE THE SMARTEST STROKE FROM BOTH. WITH THESE HERETICS I ENTER INTO LISTS IN THE ENSUING TRACTATE, AND WITHOUT ANY FLOURISH OF RHETORIC AT ALL FALL UPON THEM WITH LOGICAL AND THEOLOGICAL WEAPONS, WEILDIED AFTER A SCHOLASTICAL MANNER; FOR IT IS MOST TRUE WHICH PAPIRIUS CURSOR SOMETIMES SPAKE IN THE HEAD OF HIS TROOPS, ADVANCING ON IN THEIR MARCH AGAINST THE ARMY OF THE SAMNITES, MORE GLORIOUS IN SHOW THAN FORMIDABLE, AS CONSISTING OF MEN MORE SUMPTUOUSLY THAN STRONGLY ARMED, ENCOURAGING HIS SOLDIERS AFTER THIS MANNER: FEAR NOT THIS PAGEANT RATHER THAN ARMY; THEIR LARGE FEATHERS AND IMBROIDERED SCARVES GIVE NO WOUNDS; THEIR RICH BELTS, AND PAINTED TARGETS, AND THIN GILT BREAST-PLATERS WILL NOT ENDURE THE PUSH OF THE ROMAN PIKE. IT IS NOT BEAUTY, AND GORGEOUS APPAREL, BUT STRENGTH, AND VALOUR, AND ARMOUR OF PROOF MAKES A WARRIOR. AND THEREFORE THAT BRAVE COMMANDER OF THE TROJANS, HECTOR, DESERVEDLY CHECKED HIS BROTHER PARIS, A PARAGON OF BEAUTY, AND AN EXCELLENT CARPET KNIGHT, IN THE FLOWER OF HIS AGE, FOR UNDERTAKING A SINGLE COMBAT WITH MENELAUS, SAYING, ((GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG)) PICKED PHRASES AND WITTY CONCEITS AND ORNAMENTS OF RHETORIC DO WELL IN PANAGYRICS, AND PARAENETICS, BUT THEY ARE OF LITTLE OR NO USE IN POLEMICS, IN WHICH THUS ENNIUS INFORMS US, VI GERITUR RES: SPERNITUR ORATOR BONUS, HORRIDUS MILES AMATUR. BUT WHY DO I TROUBLE MY SELF WITH THESE NEW UPSTART SECTARIES? THERE IS A LEARNED AND REVEREND ASSEMBLY OF DIVINES ATTENDING ON YOU, WHO WILL TAKE CARE NEQUID ECCLESIA DETRIMENTI CAPIAT. WHO PRESSED ME FOR THIS SERVICE? MY ANSWER HEREUNTO IS AS READY AS TRUE, THAT THOUGH I WERE NOT PRESSED, YET I WAS CHALLENGED TO IT. AND IF I HAD DECLINED THIS COMBAT, AS OTHERS DID, THE ADVERSARY WOULD HAVE GROWN MORE INSOLENT, AND ALL THE CITY AND BOROUGH RUNG OF THEIR VAUNTING BRAGS, AND CONFIDENCE IN THEIR CAUSE, AND OUR DIFFIDENCE IN OURS; THEREFORE I GAVE THEM A MEETING AT THE TIME AND PLACE APPOINTED. AND THOUGH I WERE BUT ONE, AND THEY MANY, YET THEY WERE NOT ABLE TO WITHSTAND GGGG GGGGGGG G GGGGGGGG, THE IRRESISTIBLE AND ALL-CONQUERING FORCE OF TRUTH: NEITHER DID THEY AFTER THAT SEND ANY MORE CHALLENGES. AND I HAD THEN PURSUED THE COMBAT WITH MY PEN, HAD NOT THE MORE NECESSARY FUNCTIONS OF MY PASTORAL CHARGE HINDERED ME. BUT NOW BEING DISCHARGED AGAINST MY WILL, OF PREACHING AT MY CURES, AND HAVING LATELY PUBLISHED AN ANSWER TO A POPISH CHALLENGE: I COULD NOT THINK OF ANY FITTER EMPLOYMENT FOR THE PRESENT, THAN TO PERFECT THE NOTES TAKEN LONG SINCE IN THAT DISPUTATION, AND TO SUPPLY WHATSOEVER MIGHT SEEM LACKING TO THE FULLER CONFUTATION OF THOSE ERRONEOUS TENETS, AND TO COMMEND BOTH TO THE PUBLIC VIEW, THAT THE ANTIDOTE MIGHT BE THERE READY, WHERE THE INFECTION FIRST BRAKE OUT. AS SOLINUS WRITETH, THAT IN SARDINIA WHERE THERE IS A VENEMOUS SERPENT CALLED SOLIFUGA, (WHOSE BITING IS PRESENT DEATH) THERE IS ALSO AT HAND A FOUNTAIN, IN WHICH THEY WHO WASH THEMSELVES AFTER THEY ARE BIT, ARE PRESENTLY CURED. THIS VENEMOUS SERPENT (VERE SOLIFUGA) FLYING FROM, AND SHUNNING THE LIGHT OF GODS WORD, IS THE ANABAPTIST, WHO IN THESE LATER TIMES FIRST SHOWED HIS SHINING HEAD, AND SPECKLED SKIN, AND THRUST OUT HIS STING NEAR THE PLACE OF MY RESIDENCE, FOR MORE THAN TWENTY YEARS: AND IF THESE DISPUTATIONS AND WRITINGS OF MINE MAY PROVE LIKE THE WATERS OF THE FOUNTAIN IN SARDINIA, SOVEREIGN AGAINST THE STING AND TEETH OF THIS SERPENT, I SHALL ACCOUNT MY PAINS WELL SPENT; AND WHILST I ENDEAVOUR TO FREE OTHERS FROM SPIRITUAL THRALDOM, FORGET THE TEDIOUSNESS OF MY CORPORAL, AND POSSESS MY SOUL IN PATIENCE, TILL GOD SHALL SEND DELIVERANCE; TO WHOSE GRACIOUS DIRECTION, AND POWERFUL PROTECTION, I COMMEND YOU, BESEECHING GOD TO CROWN YOUR SINCERE INTENTIONS, AND RELIGIOUS ENDEAVOURS, FOR THE REFORMATION OF CHURCH AND STATE, WITH SUCH SUCCESS, THAT THIS YOUR MEETING MAY BE LIKE TO THAT IN THE TWENTYFIFTH YEAR OF EDWARD THE THIRD WHICH IS KNOWN TO POSTERITY BY THE NAME OF BENEDICTUM PARLIAMENTUM, THE BLESSED PARLIAMENT. YOURS IN THE LORD JESUS, DANIEL FEATLEY. WORTHY SIR, I HAVE NOW FINISHED MY POLEMICAL TRACTATE AGAINST THE ANABAPTISTS; WHICH HAD SLEPT SECURELY BY ME IN A WHOLE SKIN OF PARCHMENT, HAD NOT THE CLAMOURS OF THE ADVERSARIES AWAKED IT, WHO CRY DOWN PAEDOBAPTISM, AND CRY UP ANABAPTISM, NOT ONLY IN THE PULPIT, BUT ALSO FROM THE PRESS, TO THE GREAT OFFENCE OF GODLY MINDS, AND THE SCANDAL OF THE CHURCH. YOU WILL PERADVENTURE RETURN ME AN ANSWER IN THE WORDS OF THE POET, OLE QUID AD TE? WHAT DOTH THIS CONCERN ME, WHOSE RESTRAINT IS A NECESSARY SUPERSEDEAS FROM PROCEEDING AGAINST THESE PRESUMPTUOUS AND DARING SECTARIES? AND THE UNFURNISHING ME OF ALL BOOKS, AND HELPS OF MINE OWN NOTES AND COLLECTIONS (LATELY TAKEN FROM ME) FURNISHETH ME WITH TOO JUST AN EXCUSE FOR NOT WRITING. I CONFESS TO MY GRIEF IT DOTH, BUT WHAT WILL YOU HAVE ME DO, SITU ET OTIO TORPESCERE? SUCH A REST WOULD BE MOST RESTLESS AND TEDIOUS; THE LESS I DO, THE MORE I MUST NEEDS SUFFER; AND THE MORE I DO, THE LESS I SUFFER. AND BELIEVE ME, SIR, IT IS NOT AN AMBITION TO BE SEEN IN THE PRESS, BUT A DESIRE FOR THE TIME TO FORGET MY UNSUFFERABLE PRESSURES, WHICH HATH NOW SET ME ON WORK. AS WHEN WE HAVE THE WORLD AT WILL, AND CAN GIVE OUR MIND HER VAGARIES AT PLEASURE, TO FIX OUR THOUGHTS ON ANY CERTAIN SUBJECT, IS A KIND OF INCARCERATION OF THE SPIRIT; SO WHEN OUR ESTATE IS SEQUESTERED AND OUR PERSON CONFINED, AND NO THEME IS GIVEN US DAILY TO ENLARGE UPON, BUT THE VALUING OF OUR UNVALUABLE LOSSES, AND THE PRESENT SUPPLYING OF OUR IMPORTUNATE WANTS, TO DIVERT OUR MINDS FROM COMMENTING UPON OUR DEPLORABLE ESTATE, AND FORCIBLY CONFINING OUR MEDITATIONS TO A MORE PLEASANT SUBJECT, IS A GREAT EASE AND KIND OF LIBERTY TO IMMURED THOUGHTS. BUT THIS IS NOT ALL, FOR AS SAINT JEROME THOUGHT WHERESOEVER HE WAS, WHATSOEVER HE DID, HE HEARD THE SOUND OF THE LAST TRUMPET, AND THE SUMMONS OF THE ARCHANGEL, SURGITE MORTUI ET VENITE AD JUDICIUM: SO ME THINKS WHERESOEVER I AM, AND WHATSOEVER MY BUSINESS IS, I HEAR THAT VAE OF THE APOSTLE, WOE BE UNTO ME IF I PREACH NOT THE GOSPEL: AND PREACH THE GOSPEL I CAN NOW NO OTHERWISE THAN FROM THE PRESS, FOR BOTH MY PULPITS ARE TAKEN FROM ME, AND POSSESSED BY OTHERS, AND I CANNOT OBTAIN (THOUGH BY MY SELF AND FRIENDS I EARNESTLY SOUGHT IT) THAT LIBERTY WHICH SAINT PAUL ENJOYED WHEN HE WAS IMPRISONED AT ROME, TO PREACH THE GOSPEL TO MY FELLOW PRISONERS. NOW THEREFORE SITH I CANNOT LINGUA, I MUST BE CONTENT AS I AM ABLE EVANGELIZARE CALAMO, TO PREACH WITH MY PEN; WHICH I CAN HARDLY DIP INTO ANY OTHER LIQUOR, THAN THE JUICE OF GALL, IN REGARD OF THE MALIGNITY OF THE TIMES, AND THE INSOLENCIES OF THE ENEMIES OF THE TRUTH. AS ADDERS, EFTS, AND OTHER VENEMOUS SERPENTS BREED IN OLD BROKEN WALLS: SO ALL SORTS OF HERETICS AND SCHISMATICS BREED AND ARE EXCEEDINGLY MULTIPLIED BY REASON OF THE RUPTURES IN STATE, AND DISTRACTION OF THE TIME. AMONG ALL THESE THE PAPISTS AND THE ANABAPTISTS ARE MOST DANGEROUS AND PESTILENT ENEMIES, THE ONE TO THE CHURCH, THE OTHER TO THE STATE; THESE ABOVE ALL OTHERS HAVING BESTIRRED THEMSELVES, SINCE THE WATERS WERE TROUBLED; AND THEY BOAST IN SECRET OF THEIR GREAT DRAUGHTS OF FISH, THE PAPISTS OF TWENTYTHOUSAND PROSELYTES, THE ANABAPTISTS OF FORTYSEVEN CHURCHES. ((SI NATURA FACIT, INDIGNATIO VERSUM.)) AS WELL INDIGNATION AS ZEAL HATH STIRRED UP MY DROOPING SPIRIT, AND ENCOURAGED ME, THOUGH (AS I SAID BEFORE) UNARMED, TO FALL UPON BOTH; THE FORMER, IN MY ANSWER TO A POPISH CHALLENGE; THE LATTER, IN THIS MY CATABAPTISTARUM CATACRISIS. JEROME COMFORTING A YOUNG HERMIT, BADE HIM LOOK UP TO HEAVEN, ET PARADISUM MENTE DEAMBULARE, ASSURING HIM THAT SO LONG AS HE HAD PARADISE IN HIS MIND, AND HEAVEN IN HIS THOUGHTS, TAMDIU IN EREMO NON ERIS, SO LONG HE WAS NOT IN THE WILDERNESS. SO VERILY IT SEEMS TO ME, SO LONG AS I CAN DRAW THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT, AND PURSUE FREELY THE ENEMIES OF THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, AND BEAT THEM OUT OF THEIR TRENCHES, SO LONG ME THINKS I AM NOT IN BONDS. THE LORD IN MERCY LOOK UPON THE CONVULSIONS OF THE STATE, AND DISTRACTIONS IN THE CHURCH, AND TURN OUR BAPTISM OF BLOOD INTO A BAPTISM OF TEARS: IN WHICH WE MAY AND OUGHT ALL TO BE ANABAPTISTS. THIS IS THE HEARTY WISH OF HIM, WHO LOVETH THE TRUTH FOR IT SELF, AND YOU FOR THE TRUTHS SAKE, DANIEL FEATLEY. IN NOVA FERT ANIMUS MUTATAS FOR OUR MORE ORDERLY PROCEEDING IN THIS QUESTION OF DIVORCE, VIZ. WHETHER A MAN MAY DIVORCE OR PUT AWAY HIS WIFE FOR INDISPOSITION, UNFITNESS, OR CONTRARIETY OF MIND, WE WILL DO THESE THREE THINGS. ONE. SHOW WHAT THE DOCTRINE OR DISCIPLINE OF DIVORCE IS. TWO. GIVE SOME REASONS WHY A MAN MAY NOT PUT AWAY HIS WIFE FOR INDISPOSITION, UNFITNESS, OR CONTRARIETY OF MIND, ALTHOUGH MANIFESTED IN MUCH SHARPNESS. THREE. WE WILL ANSWER THE ARGUMENTS AND SCRIPTURES, WHICH ARE BROUGHT BY THE AUTHOR OF THE BOOK, INTITULED, THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE OF DIVORCE, TO PROVE THAT A DIVORCE MAY LAWFULLY BE FOR CONTRARIETY OF MINDS, ET CETERA. CONCERNING THE FIRST THING, WHAT DIVORCE IS, OR THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE OF IT. THE WORD DIVORCE COMES FROM THE LATIN WORD DIVORTIUM, WHICH COMES A DIVERTENDO AUT DIVORTENDO, TO INTIMATE THAT BY DIVORCE A WOMAN IS SEPARATED, DIVIDED, OR TURNED ASIDE FROM HER HUSBAND: THE GREEK IS GGGGGGGG EX GGGGGGGGGG, ID EST REPUDIO, RECTIUS GGGGGGGGG, DICITUR QUOD AB GGG, ID EST AB ET GGGGG, ID EST STO, QUASI DICAS ABSCESSIO. THE HEBREW WORD IS CHERITHUTH FROM CHORATH, WHICH SIGNIFIES A CUTTING OFF, DISMEMBERING, OR SEPARATING, OR FOEDUS ICERE; BUT CHERITHUTH IS GGGG GGGGGG, PROPERLY A BILL OF DIVORCE OR PARTING. THUS CONCERNING THE WORD. NOW CONCERNING THE DIVORCE IT SELF, TO SHOW WHAT IT IS, WE MUST CONSIDER IT UNDER A TWOFOLD NOTION. FIRST, AS IT HATH BEEN PRACTISED BY THE JEWS ACCORDING AS THEY THOUGHT DIRECTED BY MOSES'S LAW, AND SO DIVORCE WAS A FREE AND A VOLUNTARY ACT OF THE HUSBAND, MADE KNOWN BY WRITING , WHEREBY HE DID DISMISS AND FOR EVER PUT AWAY HIS WIFE, AND GIVE HER LEAVE TO MARRY TO ANOTHER MAN: TO THIS PURPOSE SOME OF THE HEBREW RABBINES HAVE SET DOWN THE FORM OF THE BILL OF DIVORCE USED AMONGST THE JEWS: IN EFFECT THUS. IF SUCH AN ONE (SETTING DOWN HIS NAME, THE DAY AND YEAR) DO VOLUNTARILY, WITH THE WILLINGNESS OF MY SOUL WITHOUT CONSTRAINT, DISMISS, LEAVE, AND PUT AWAY, THOU, EVEN THOU, (NAMING HER NAME) WHICH HAST BEEN MY WIFE HERETOFORE, BUT NOW I DISMISS THEE, THAT THOU MAYEST BE FREE, AND BE MARRIED TO WHOM THOU WILT: AND THIS IS UNTO THEE A WRITING OF DIVORCE, ACCORDING TO THE LAW OF MOSES, WITNESS R. AND T. THE JEWS REQUIRE TO MAKE A LAWFUL DIVORCE, THAT THE MAN MUST PUT HER AWAY WILLINGLY, THAT IT MUST BE BY WRITING, THAT HE MUST PUT HER QUITE OUT OF HIS POSSESSION, THAT SHE BE TRULY NAMED IN THE DEED OF DIVORCE, AND THAT THE DEED OF DIVORCE BE GIVEN TO HER EITHER BY HIMSELF OR HIS DEPUTY BEFORE WITNESS. THUS OF DIVORCE IS PRACTISED BY THE JEWS IN RELATION TO MOSES'S LAW. IN THE SECOND PLACE WE WILL CONSIDER OF IT AS PRACTISED BY THE LAWS OF ENGLAND. AND SO DIVORCE IS A SENTENCE PRONOUNCED BY AN ECCLESIASTICAL JUDGE, WHEREBY A MAN AND WOMAN FORMERLY MARRIED, ARE SEPARATED OR PARTED. COOK LIBER SEVEN KERAS CASE. THIS DIVORCE IS TWOFOLD, ONE. THERE IS A DIVORCE A VINCULO MATRIMONII FROM THE VERY BOND OF MATRIMONY IT SELF. TWO. THERE IS A DIVORCE TANTUM A MENSA ET THORO, FROM BED AND BOARD ONLY. CONCERNING THE FIRST KIND OF DIVORCE FROM THE VERY BOND OF MATRIMONY IT SELF: THE CAUSE OF THIS DIVORCE MUST PRECEDE OR GO BEFORE MARRIAGE: AMONG WHICH ARE, ONE. CAUSA PRECONTRACTUS, BECAUSE THE PARTIES OR ONE OF THEM WAS CONTRACTED TO ANOTHER BEFORE: AND SO IF A MAN MARRY ONE PRECONTRACTED AND HAVE ISSUE, ITS THE FATHERS CHILD TILL DIVORCE FOR PRECONTRACT, AND THEN IS IT NULLIUS FILIUS, A BASTARD. COOK LIBER SIX. SIXTYSIX. DIER ONEHUNDREDANDFIVE. TWO. THERE IS A DIVORCE A VINCULO MATRIMONII, CAUSA FRIGIDITATIS, VEL CAUSA IMPOTENTIAE, FOR CAUSE OF IMPOTENCY TO MARRIAGE DUTIES: YET IF AFTER A MAN BE DIVORCED FOR IMPOTENCY, AND TAKE ANOTHER WIFE AND HAVE CHILDREN BY HER, THESE SHALL NOT BE BASTARDS, BECAUSE A MAN MAY BE HABILIS ET INHABILIS DIVERSIS TEMPORIBUS, ABLE AND UNABLE AT DIVERS TIMES, COOK LIBER FIVE. NINETYTHREE. DIER FOLIO ONESEVENEIGHT. THREE. THERE IS A DIVORCE A VINCULO MATRIMONII, CAUSA MINORIS AETATIS VEL IMPUBERTATIS, BECAUSE THEY ARE WITHIN AGE AT THE TIME OF MARRIAGE: AND SO IF TWO BE MARRIED INFRA ANNOS NUBILES, AND AFTER FULL AGE ARE DIVORCED FOR THE SAME, THE WOMAN MAY BRING AN ASSISE AGAINST THE MAN, FOR LAND GIVEN HER IN FRANK-MARIAGE, LIBER ASSISARUM NINETEEN. ANX. PLACX. TWO. WHICH PROVES THE DIVORCE IS FROM THE VERY BOND OF MATRIMONY. BESIDES THESE THERE ARE DIVERSE OTHER CAUSES OF DIVORCE A VINCULO MATRIMONII, AS CAUSA AFFINITATIS ET CAUSA CONSANGUINITATIS, BY REASON OF AFFINITY AND CONSANGUINITY OR KINDRED, COOK COMX. LITTLETON. SO CAUSA PROFESSIONIS, AND TERMINO PASCHAE THIRTY EDWARD ONE CORAM REGE, THERE WILLIAM DE CHADWORTHS CASE, HOW THAT HE WAS DIVORCED FROM HIS WIFE, BECAUSE HE CARNALLY KNEW THE DAUGHTER OF HIS WIFE BEFORE HER MARRIED HER MOTHER: THESE ARE CAUSES OF DIVORCE FROM THE VERY BOND OF MATRIMONY ALLOWED ON BY THE COMMON LAW; CONCERNING WHICH THE CIVIL OR CANON LAW MAKES SOME DISTINCTIONS AND ADDITIONS. SO IN THE CASE OF DIVORCE CAUSA IMPOTENTIAE VEL FRIGIDITATIS, FOR IMPOTENCY TO MARRIAGE DUTIES. ALTHOUGH JUSTINIAN (AS SOME THINK DISCRETELY) DID WILL, THAT THERE SHOULD BE THREE YEARS TRIAL OF THE DISABILITY: YET HERE THE CANON LAW EXPECTS PRESENT PROOF: YET SOME THINK THIS CAUSE DOTH NOT DISSOLVE FROM THE VERY BOND OF MATRIMONY, EXCEPT THE IMPOTENCY OR IMPEDIMENT CAN BE PROVED TO BE BEFORE MARRIAGE, AND NOT TO FALL OUT AFTER: SO OF IMPOTENCY THE SAME THEY SAY, UT PER EA MATRIMONIUM NUNQUAM EXTITISSE JUDICITUR. AND CONCERNING MARRIAGE OF KINDRED IN THE LINE ASCENANT OR DESCENDANT, IT IS COUNTED SO DETESTABLE, THAT BARTEL SAYS, THEY SUFFER CONFISCATION OF GOODS AND DESERVE EXILE. THE CIVIL AND CANON LAW ALLOW OF DIVORCE AFTER A LONG TIME ABSENCE OF EITHER PARTY, BUT THEY CERTAINLY AGREE NOT OF THE TIME OF ABSENCE . SO CODEX LIBER FIVE TITX. ONE LEGX. TWO CONSTX. SPONSA POST BIENNIUM, ET CETERA, ALLOWED TO MARRY AFTER TWO YEARS ABSENCE, BUT TITX. TWENTYSEVEN AFTER THREE YEARS, LEGX. TWENTYSEVEN AFTER FOUR YEARS. OTHERS SAY THE CIVIL LAW REQUIRES FIVE YEARS ABSENCE. IN CONSILX. LATERAN. PART. FIFTY. CAPX. TWENTYTHREE. THERE IS AN EXAMPLE OF A DECREE, UPON A WOMAN COMPLAINING HER HUSBAND HAD BEEN GONE TEN YEARS, AND IT WAS COMMANDED THE PARENTS OF THE HUSBAND SHOULD SEND FOR HIM HOME, AND HE IN A LONG TIME CAME NOT; UPON WHICH THE BISHOP DID PRONOUNCE A SENTENCE OF DIVORCE, AND GAVE THE WOMAN LEAVE TO MARRY, AND THE SENTENCE WAS ALLOWED OF BY THE WHOLE COUNCIL. SO THE CANON LAW DECREES CAUSA TWENTYEIGHT. QUESTX ONE. CAPX. FOUR. THAT IF THE WIFE REFUSE TO DWELL WITH HER CHRISTIAN HUSBAND, HE MAY WITHOUT ANY FAULT LEAVE HER. THUS THE FIRST KIND OF DIVORCE FROM THE BOND OF MATRIMONY ITSELF, AND THIS MAKES THE CHILDREN BASTARDS AND BEREAVES THE WOMAN OF HER DOWER. SECONDLY, THERE IS A DIVORCE A MENSA ET THORO, FROM BED AND BOARD ONLY, AND THIS IS FOR SOME CAUSE SUBSEQUENT OR DURING MARRIAGE, AND NOT BEFORE MARRIAGE, AS FOR ADULTERY COMMITTED. YET THIS BEING SUBSEQUENT TO THE MARRIAGE, THE BOND OF MARRIAGE BY THE LAW IS NOT DISSOLVED, BUT THE FREEHOLD CONTINUES, THE WIFE SHALL BE INDOWED, AND THE CHILDREN ARE MULIER, AND NOT BASTARDS. CONCERNING THE JUSTNESS OR CONVENIENCY OF ALL THESE LAWS IN EVERY THING, WHETHER THEY WILL STAND IN FORO CONSCIENTIAE ITS NOT NEEDFUL NOW TO DISPUTE: OUR END BEING ONLY A LITTLE TO OPEN THE LAW OF DIVORCE, THAT WE MAY SEE WHAT IT IS. AND SO NOW WE LEAVE THIS FIRST THING WHAT DIVORCE IS, AND THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE THEREOF, AND COME TO THE SECOND THING. AND THAT IS TO PROVE THAT WHATSOEVER OTHER CAUSES OF DIVORCE MAY BE ALLOWED OF, YET THAT DISAGREEMENT OF MIND OR DISPOSITION BETWEEN HUSBAND AND WIFE, YEA THOUGH IT SHOWS IT SELF IN MUCH SHARPNESS EACH TO OTHER, IS NOT BY THE LAW OF GOD ALLOWED OF FOR A JUST CAUSE OF DIVORCE, NEITHER OUGHT TO BE ALLOWED OF BY THE LAWS OF MAN. FOR THE PROOF OF THIS SECOND THING PROPOUNDED TO BE HANDLED, TO PROVE THAT HUSBANDS AND WIVES OUGHT NOT TO BE DIVORCED FOR CONTRARIETY OR UNFITNESS OF MINDS OR DISPOSITIONS, ALTHOUGH IT SHOULD BE MANIFESTED BY MUCH HARSH CARRIAGE EACH TO OTHER, I SHALL AS BRIEFLY AS I CAN DEMONSTRATE THE SAME. WHERE THE SCRIPTURE COMMANDS A THING TO BE DONE, IT APPOINTS WHEN, HOW, AND FOR WHAT IT SHALL BE DONE: AS IN THE CASE OF DEATH: WHEN ANY ONE IS BY THE LAW TO DIE, IT SETS DOWN FOR WHAT CAUSE AND FACT: AND SO EXCOMMUNICATION IT TEACHETH WHEN AND FOR WHAT. BUT NOW CONCERNING DIVORCE FOR DISAGREEMENT OR CONTRARIETY OF DISPOSITION, IN REGARD THERE IS BETWEEN ALL MARRIED PEOPLE SOME CONTRARIETY OR DISAGREEMENT OF MINDS; AND THE SCRIPTURES SPEAK NOTHING TO DIRECT TO WHAT A MEASURE OF DISAGREEMENT OR CONTRARIETY IT MUST GROW TO, BEFORE IT SHALL BE LAWFUL TO DIVORCE OR PART: THEREFORE I CONCLUDE THE SCRIPTURE ALLOWS NOT OF ANY DIVORCE AT ALL FOR DISAGREEMENT, ET CETERA. IF IT BE NOT LAWFUL FOR A HUSBAND TO PUT AWAY AN INFIDEL WIFE WHO ACKNOWLEDGES NOT CHRIST, IN CASE SHE BE CONTENT TO DWELL WITH HIM: THEN MAY NOT A MAN PUT AWAY HIS WIFE FOR DISAGREEMENT OF MINDS ONLY: BUT THE FIRST IS TRUE, ERGO THE LATTER. FOR THE FIRST PART OF THE ARGUMENT THE APOSTLE SAITH, ONE CORINTHIANS SEVEN THIRTEEN. IF ANY BROTHER HATH A WIFE WHO IS AN INFIDEL, IF SHE BE CONTENT TO DWELL WITH HIM; LET HIM NOT PUT HER AWAY. AND FOR THE SECOND PART, THAT IF A MAN MAY NOT PUT AWAY HIS WIFE WHO IS AN INFIDEL, MUCH LESS MAY HE PUT HIS WIFE AWAY FOR DISAGREEMENT OF DISPOSITION, THIS SEEMS CLEAR: BECAUSE DIFFERENCE IN RELIGION IN ITS OWN NATURE, BREEDS AS GREAT A DISLIKE AND DISAGREEMENT AND GREATER THAN ANY NATURAL DISAGREEMENT OF DISPOSITION, CONSTITUTION, OR COMPLEXION WHATSOEVER. CHRIST SPEAKING OF THIS DIFFERENCE, EVEN BETWEEN THEM OF THE NEAREST RELATION, SAITH, THE FATHER SHALL BE AGAINST THE SON, AND THE SON AGAINST THE FATHER, EVEN TO PERSECUTE WITH EXTREMITY: AND THAT THE DISCIPLES SHOULD BE HATED OF ALL FOR CHRISTS SAKE: AND YET I NEVER HEARD OF ANY THAT WAS HATED OF EVERY MAN FOR HIS CONTRARIETY OF NATURAL DISPOSITION. SO THAT IF DISAGREEMENT IN RELIGION BE A GREATER CAUSE OF HATRED AND VARIANCE THAN DISAGREEMENT OF NATURAL DISPOSITIONS AND CONSTITUTIONS; AND YET A MAN MAY NOT PUT AWAY HIS WIFE FOR THAT DISAGREEMENT , THEN MUCH LESS FOR THIS. THE THIRD ARGUMENT SHALL BE FROM DEUTERONOMY TWENTYTWO. THIRTEEN, FOURTEEN, FIFTEEN, ET CETERA. THERE IF A MAN SHALL TAKE A WIFE AND HATE HER, AND RAISE AN ILL REPORT UPON HER, TO THE END THAT HE MIGHT BE RID OF HER: AND IF THE REPORT BE FOUND TRUE SHE SHALL BE STONED TO DEATH; BUT IF IT BE NOT FOUND TRUE HE SHALL NOT PUT HER AWAY ALL THE DAYS OF HIS LIFE: HERE ALTHOUGH A MAN HATES HIS WIFE, SO THAT HE SEEKS BY FALSE REPORTS TO SCANDALIZE HER, EVEN TO DANGER OF HER LIFE, YET IS NOT HE PERMITTED TO PUT HER AWAY ALL THE DAYS OF HIS LIFE; AND YET HOW GREAT THE DISAGREEMENT OF MIND AND DISPOSITION MUST OF NECESSITY BE BETWEEN SUCH A MAN AND HIS WIFE WHO SO DID HATE HER, LET ANY MAN JUDGE. IF EVERY CHRISTIAN OUGHT TO BEAR THE BURTHENS AND INFIRMITIES OF ANOTHER CHRISTIAN, TO WHOM HE IS NOT BOUND BY ANY CIVIL RELATION; MUCH MORE IS HE TO BEAR THE BURTHEN AND INFIRMITIES OF HIS WIFE WHO IS SO NEARLY BOUND TO HIM: BUT THE FIRST IS TRUE, GALATIANS SIX ONE ERGO THE LATTER. BUT HE THAT FOR INFIRMITIES OR CONTRARIETY OF MIND, OR THE LIKE PUTS AWAY HIS WIFE, DOTH NOT BEAR WITH HER INFORMITIES, AND THEREFORE HE BREAKS THE LAW OF CHRIST. IF THE HUSBAND OUGHT TO LOVE HIS WIFE, AS CHRIST DOTH HIS CHURCH, THEN OUGHT NOT A MAN TO PUT AWAY HIS WIFE FOR WEAKNESS OF NATURE, CONTRARIETY, OR INDISPOSITION OF MIND. BUT THE FIRST IS TRUE, ERGO THE LATTER. FOR THE FIRST PART, THE WORDS OF PAUL EPHESIANS FIVE TWENTYNINE HUSBANDS LOVE YOUR WIVES AS CHRIST DOTH HIS CHURCH. IF ANY SHALL SAY, SIMILITUDES HOLD NOT IN EVERY THING, AND THEREFORE PAUL MAY NOT MEAN A MAN SHOULD LOVE HIS WIFE IN PERPETUITY AS CHRIST DOTH HIS CHURCH, BUT FOR THE SINCERITY, SO LONG AS SHE CONTINUES HIS WIFE. ANSWER. PAUL SPECIFIES WHEREIN THEY SHOULD EXPRESS THEIR LOVES LIKE TO CHRIST, AT LEAST IMPLICITY: THAT IS, BY PASSING BY AND HEALING THE FAULTS AND INFIRMITIES OF THEIR WIVES, AS CHRIST GAVE HIMSELF, ET CETERA, THAT HE MIGHT WASH HIS CHURCH, ET CETERA. AND FOR THE SECOND PART OF THE ARGUMENT ITS CLEAR, BECAUSE SUCH LOVE AS IS THERE REQUIRED OUGHT TO HIDE AND PASS BY FAULTS, DISAGREEMENT OF MIND, CONTRARIETY OF DISPOSITION, ET CETERA. THE SIXTH ARGUMENT IS FROM THE EXPRESS WORDS OF CHRIST, MATTHEW FIVE THIRTYTWO WHERE HE BEING A PREACHING TO HIS DISCIPLES CONCERNING THE TRUE SENSE OF MOSES'S LAW (AS IT SEEMS) AND OF SOME ADDITION THERETO BY HIS OWN EVANGELICAL PRECEPTS: HE PRECISELY TELLS THEM: THAT WHOSOEVER PUTS AWAY HIS WIFE EXCEPT IT WERE FOR GGGGGGG, SCORTATIO, ADULTERY, HE COMMITS ADULTERY: SO THAT WHETHER YOU MAKE IT A TRUE INTERPRETATION OF MOSES'S LAW AGAINST THE GLOSSES OF OTHERS, OR TAKE IT AS A NEW PRECEPT BELONGING TO THE LAW OF THE GOSPEL, YET WILL IT BE AN IMPREGNABLE PROOF AGAINST ALL EFFEMINATE AND CHILDISH DIVORCES, FOR DISAGREEMENT AND CONTRARIETY OF MINDS. IF ANY SHALL SAY, IF CHRISTS WORDS HOLD UNIVERSALLY AND EXCEPT NO CAUSE BUT ADULTERY: THEN ALL OTHER CAUSES, AS FRIGIDITY, MARRIAGE WITHIN DEGREES FORBIDDEN BY MOSES, ET CETERA ARE NO CAUSES OF DIVORCE NO MORE THAN CONTRARIETY OF MIND. CHRISTS SPEECH HOLDS UNIVERSALLY ACCORDING AS HE INTENDED IT, NAMELY, TO CONDEMN ALL SUCH GROUNDS OF DIVORCE AS WERE GROUNDLESSLY PRACTISED AMONGST THE JEWS, FOR EVERY CAUSE WHICH THEY THOUGHT SUFFICIENT, AND YET NO WAYS CHECKS THE LAW WHICH FORBIDS MARRIAGE WITHIN THE DEGREES OF AFFINITY OR CONSANGUINITY, OR FORBIDS OTHER CAUSE WHICH MAKES MARRIAGE VOID IPSO FACTO; OR BY DUE PROOFS MAY MAKE VOID THE MARRIAGE. IF THERE BE ANY OTHER OBJECTIONS AGAINST THIS PLACE, WE SHALL REFER THEM TO WHAT WILL AFTERWARDS BE SAID IN EXPLICATION OF THIS TEXT, AND OF DEUTERONOMY TWENTYFOUR ONE. THE SEVENTH ARGUMENT IS: IF THE HUSBAND AND WIFE BE BY THE ORDINANCE OF GOD ONE FLESH, THEN MAY THEY NOT SEPARATE OR BE SEPARATED FROM ONE ANOTHER, EXCEPT IT BE FOR SOME CAUSE WHICH EITHER IN IT SELF OR BY CONSEQUENCE MAY JUSTLY BE THOUGHT TO BE A JUST CAUSE OF DISSOLVING THE UNION OF BEING ONE FLESH. BUT THE FIRST IS TRUE, ERGO, ALSO THE LATTER. FOR THE FIRST PART, THAT THE HUSBAND AND WIFE ARE ONE FLESH, PAUL CONFIRMS IT, EPHESIANS FIVE AND CHRIST HIMSELF MATTHEW NINETEEN. AND FOR THE SECOND PART OF THE ARGUMENT AS IT DEPENDS UPON THE FORMER, VIZ. IF THEY BE ONE FLESH, THEN THEY OUGHT NOT TO SEPARATE OR BE SEPARATED. ITS THE ARGUMENT OF CHRIST HIMSELF AGAINST THE PHARISEES, WHY DIVORCE OUGHT NOT TO BE FOR LIGHT CAUSES, BUT FOR ADULTERY ONLY; BECAUSE SAITH HE, THEY ARE NO MORE TWO BUT ONE FLESH, THEREFORE, WHOMSOEVER GOD HATH JOINED TOGETHER, LET NO MAN PUT ASUNDER. ONLY AS I INTIMATED, SUCH OTHER CAUSES MAY BE ALLOWED OF AS DISSOLVES THIS UNION OF BEING ONE FLESH, EITHER DIRECTLY, OR BY CONSEQUENCE. BUT SURE CONTRARIETY OF DISPOSITION AND UNFITNESS OF MIND CAN BE NO SUCH THING AS MAKES THE HUSBAND AND WIFE (BEING ONCE BY MARRIAGE ONE FLESH) TO BE TWO AGAIN. IN THE NEXT PLACE I CONCEIVE SOMETHING MAY BE GATHERED TO THIS PURPOSE FROM THE WORDS OF PAUL, ONE CORINTHIANS SEVEN WHEN SPEAKING OF MARRIAGE, HE TELLS THEM, SUCH SHOULD HAVE TROUBLE IN THE FLESH, AND NOT THAT FREEDOM TO SERVE GOD WHICH THE UNMARRIED HAD: YET HE CONCLUDES, HE SPARED THEM, AND WOULD NOT FORBID THEM FOR THAT CAUSE TO MARRY. NOW IF TROUBLES IN THE FLESH COMING BY MARRIAGE WHICH HINDER THE CHEERFUL SERVICE OF GOD, BE NOT A JUST CAUSE TO FORBEAR MARRIAGE: THEN IT WOULD SEEM THAT TO PERSONS THAT ARE ALREADY MARRIED AND BOUND TO EACH OTHER BY THE UNION OF ONE FLESH, BY COVENANT, BY LOVE, BY THE BONDS OF CHRISTIANITY, ALTHOUGH THROUGH THE PEEVISHNESS OR ILL DISPOSITIONS OF THEIR NATURES, THEIR TROUBLES SHOULD INCREASE TO MULTITUDES ABOVE WHAT IS ORDINARY BETWIXT MARRIED PERSONS, YET OUGHT THEY NOT TO PART AND TO MARRY TO OTHERS, BECAUSE SOME SORT AND MEASURE OF TROUBLES AND DISCONTENT IN MARRIAGE ARE INAVOIDABLE; AND THEREFORE WHERE ONE IS BY MARRIAGE BOUND BY SO MANY BONDS, HE OUGHT NOT TO BREAK THE BONDS TO EASE HIMSELF OF DISQUIETNESS AND TROUBLE WHICH IS INSEPARABLY INCIDENT TO MARRIAGE, THOUGH NOT IN THAT DEGREE AS HE NOW LIES UNDER, AND IS SUBJECT TO. YET I AM NOT OVER CONFIDENT OF THIS ARGUMENT, BUT THAT WITH SOME COLOUR OF REASON IT MAY BE EVADED. IN THE NEXT PLACE, IF THE HUSBAND OUGHT TO LOVE HIS WIFE AS HIMSELF, THEN MAY HE NOT FOR DISCONTENT OR DISAGREEMENT PUT HER AWAY, NO MORE THAN FOR SOME DISCONTENT OR DISQUIETNESS IN HIMSELF, HE MAY SEPARATE HIS SOUL FROM HIS BODY. BUT THE FIRST IS TRUE, EPHESIANS ULTX. ERGO THE LATTER. LASTLY, WE MAY FETCH AN ARGUMENT FROM THE INCONVENIENCES THAT WOULD FOLLOW IF DIVORCE WERE SUFFERED, FOR THIS DISAGREEMENT OF DISPOSITION AND UNFITNESS OF MIND, AS FOR EXAMPLE, IT WOULD BE AN OCCASION TO THE CORRUPT HEART OF MAN WITHOUT ANY JUST CAUSE AT ALL, MERELY FOR TO SATISFY HIS LUST, TO PRETEND CAUSES OF DIVORCE WHEN THERE IS NONE; AND TO MAKE QUARRELS AND LIVE DISCONTENTEDLY WITH HIS WIFE, TO THE END HE MIGHT HAVE A PRETENCE FOR JUDICIOUS READER THY SERIOUS PERUSAL, BUT THE SCORN AND DERISION OF THE MULTITUDE HEREOF, IS MY EXPECTATION: STARTLE NOT THOU, BE PATIENT, READ, PONDER, AND BEREAN LIKE TRY WHETHER THESE THINGS BE SO OR NO: IF ANY THING IN IT BE WORTH THY OWNING, TAKE IT, IT IS THINE AS WELL AS MINE, AND I HAVE MY END, THY BENEFIT: I WISH IT WELL TO ALL, BUT I FEAR IT WILL BE A PARABLE TO MOST; HOWEVER, I HAVE UNBOSOMED MY DUTY, FREELY AS I HAVE RECEIVED, I GIVE IT FREELY TO THE WORLD; IT IS MY FAITH, AS I BELIEVE, SO HAVE I SPOKEN. I EXPECT AN ANSWER; IF IT BE SUCH AS WILL NOT HOLD TRIAL, IT IS LIKELY I SHALL VINDICATE MY SELF; BUT IF BY FORCE OF ARGUMENT IT SHALL CONVINCE, I SHALL BE READY AND FREE THANKFULLY TO EMBRACE IT, AND RENOUNCE MY ERROR, WHETHER IT BE IN PART OR IN WHOLE, THOUGH IN THE MAIN I AM NOTHING JEALOUS, HAD I THEREIN DOUBTED, MY WEAKNESS HAD NOT BEEN THUS VISIBLE TO THE WORLD. WHEREAS IN SEVERAL PLACES SCATTERED THROUGH THE BOOK, THE USE OF THE WORD SOUL MAY SEEM TO SOME, TO IMPLY THAT, WHICH I DENY; LET SUCH KNOW, IT IS FOR ARGUMENT SAKE, NOT INTENDING IN THE LEAST ANY SELF DISTINCT BEING BY IT. THUS DESIRING MY ENDEAVOURS MAY HAVE A FAIR AND EQUAL TRIAL BY SCRIPTURE AND SOLID REASON, I COMMIT THEE TO THE BLESSING OF GOD IN THE PERUSAL THEREOF, AND REST THINE IN THE LOVE OF THE TRUTH R. O. TO OMIT TEDIOUS INTRODUCTORY CIRCUMSTANCES, WHICH ARE AS COMMOLY USELESS AS PROLIX: OBSERVE: THAT WHEN GOD HAD MOULDED, FORMED, AND COMPLETELY PROPORTIONATED ADAM OF THE DUST OF THE GROUND, HE BREATHED IN HIS FACE THE BREATH OF LIVES, AND MAN BECAME A LIVING SOUL: GENESIS TWO SEVEN. THAT IS, HE GAVE THAT LIFELESS BODY A COMMUNICATIVE RATIONAL FACULTY OR PROPERTY OF LIFE, IN HIS KIND: AND SO IT BECAME A LIVING CREATURE, OR COMPLETE ANTHROPOS, OF WHOM WAS THE WOMAN, BOTH INNOCENT AND FREE FROM SIN, AND SO FROM DEATH AND MORTALITY: FOR THE WAGES OF SIN IS DEATH, ROMANS FIFTEEN TWELVE. ONE CORINTHIANS FIFTEEN FIFTYSIX. THUS MAN WAS GLORIOUSLY IMMORTAL, YET NO LONGER A CREATURE INCORRUPTABLE, THAN DURING INNOCENT: FOR (GENESIS TWO SEVENTEEN) GOD SAID, OF THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE OF GOOD AND EVIL THOU SHALT NOT EAT OF IT, FOR IN THE DAY THOU EATEST THEREOF, THOU SHALT SURELY DIE: THAT IS, THY IMMORTALITY SHALL BE CHANGED FOR MORTALITY: IMMORTAL ADAM SHALL BE MADE MORTAL, NOT A PART OF THEE, BUT THOU SHALT SURELY DIE, EVEN WHOLE MAN, WITHOUT THE LEAST EXCEPTION OF ANY, THE WORST OR NOBLEST PART OF HIM, UNLESS GOD HAD A MENTAL RESERVATION; BUT EVEN THE SAME THOU THAT LIVEST, THOU SHALT SURELY DIE: THAT MUST DIE WHEREIN WAS LIFE: THEN SURELY IF HE HAD AN IMMORTAL SOUL, WHICH IS THE LIFE OF THE BODY, THAT MUST BE MADE MORTAL. THE RESULT OF ALL WHICH , IS THIS: THAT WHAT OF ADAM WAS IMMORTAL THROUGH INNOCENCY, WAS TO BE MORTALIZED BY TRANSGRESSION: BUT WHOLE ADAM (QUATENUS ANIMAL RATIONALE) WAS IN INNOCENCY IMMORTAL: ERGO, ALL, AND EVERY PART, EVEN WHOLE MAN WAS LIABLE TO DEATH BY SIN: AND SO CONSEQUENTLY, IF ADAM HAD THEN SUCH AN INDEFINABLE THING IN HIM, AND OF HIM, WITHOUT WHICH HE WAS NOT MAN, (AS IS VULGARLY SUPPOSED, BUT SIMPLY MAINTAINED BY TH CHURCH OF ROME, ENGLAND ET CETERA) AS AN ANGELICAL SPIRIT, THAT NEITHER COULD, NOR CAN BE SUBJECT TO MORTALITY: THEN HE HAD THAT HE HAD NOT; WHICH MADE HIM BE WHAT HE WAS NOT: HE SINNED WITH THAT, WITH WHICH HE COULD NOT; WHICH MADE HIM FALL WHEN HE DID NOT: WHICH BO-PEEP IS IMPOSSIBLE: FOR IF ADAM WAS MORTALIZED, AND THAT NOT, IT WAS NO PART OF HIM, THIS THEY MUST CONFESS, OR ELSE THE OTHER FOLLOWS. THIS BEING THUS CLEARED, AND PROVED FROM ADAMS CREATION AND INNOCENCY: LET US PROCEED TO HIS FALL, RESTITUTION; AND RESURRECTION, WHO EATING OF THE FORBIDDEN FRUIT, (WHOSE NATURE WAS, AS WAS SUPPOSED BY NEMESUIS THE PHILOSOPHER, TO MORTALIZE HIM, AS MALA INSANA ARE TO DESTROY AND REDUCE RATIONALITY TO MADNESS) GOD FULFILLED HIS THREATENED CURSE UPON HIM, SAYING :(GENESIS THREE NINETEEN) IN THE SWEAT OF THY FACE SHALT THOU EAT BREAD, TILL THOU RETURN UNTO THE GROUND; FOR OUT OF IT WAST THOU TAKEN: FOR DUST THOU ART, AND UNTO DUST THOU SHALT RETURN. HERE HE IS PLAINLY DISROBED OF ALL HIS IMMORTALITY, HE MUST TO DUST, WITHOUT THE LEAST MENTION OF ANY BEING THEREAFTER, EITHER OF PART OR WHOLE, TILL THIS PROMISE OF CHRIST, THE SEED OF THE WOMAN SHALL BREAK THE SERPENTS HEAD, WHICH IS NOT COMPLETED TILL THE RESURRECTION: FOR THEN, AND NOT BEFORE, MANS IMMORTALITY IS IN ACTUAL BEING WHOSE BEATITUDE AND INFELICITY COMES THROUGH FAITH AND INFIDELITY. SO THAT DEATH REDUCETH THIS PRODUCTIO ENTIS EX NON-ENTE AD NON-ENTEM, RETURNS MAN TO WHAT HE WAS BEFORE HE WAS; THAT IS, NOT TO BE: PSALM ONEHUNDREDANDFIFTEEN FORTYSEVEN THE DEAD PRAISE NOT THE LORD, NEITHER THEY THAT GO DOWN INTO SILENCE: AND PSALM ONESIXTEEN FOUR HIS BREATH GOETH FORTH, HE RETURNETH TO THE EARTH; IN THAT VERY DAY HIS THOUGHTS PERISH (SEE MORE PAGES FIVE, SIX, SEVEN, EIGHT) BUT THE RESURRECTION RESTORETH THIS NON-ENTED ENTITY TO AN EVERLASTING BEING, ONE CORINTHIANS FIFTEEN FORTYTWO. IT IS SOWN IN CORRUPTION, IT IS RAISED IN INCORRUPTION. THUS MORTALITY IS DERIVATED TO ALL ADAMS POSTERITY: THE FIRST MAN (QUATENUS HOMO) IS OF THE EARTH EARTHLY, AS IS THE EARTHLY, SUCH ARE THEY THAT ARE EARTHLY: (ONE CORINTHIANS FIFTEEN FORTYSEVEN FORTYEIGHT) BUT THE EARTH OF WHICH MAN IS, IS CORRUPTABLE, AND SHALL BE BURNT UP WITH FIRE: TWO PETER THREE TEN. THEREFORE WHOLE MAN IS CORRUPTABLE: FOR AS IN ADAM ALL DIE (ONE CORINTHIANS FIFTEEN TWENTYTWO) EVEN SO IN CHRIST SHALL ALL BE MADE ALIVE; WHAT FELL IN ADAM SHALL BE RAISED BY CHRIST; WHAT WAS MORTALIZED BY THE EARTHLY MAN SHALL BE IMMORTALIZED BY THE HEAVENLY MAN: WHEREFORE ALL, NOT A PART OF MAN WAS MORTALIZED BY ADAM; ELSE ONLY THE FALLEN PART MUST BE REDEEMED, AND NOT THE WHOLE MAN: FOR NO MORE OF MAN THAN FELL WAS REDEEMED, AND IF THE BODY ONLY FELL, AND HIS FORMAL PART (HIS SOUL) CONTINUED IMMORTAL, THAN THAT PART OF MAN (HIS BODY ONLY) WAS PURCHASED, NOT HIS CONSTITUTIVE OR BETTER PART, HIS SOUL: SO THAT THE BODIES ONLY OF THE REPROBATE ACCORDING TO THIS FANCY SHALL BE DAMNED: FOR NOTHING OF ADAM, BUT WHAT FELL OF ADAM, CAN BE MADE LIABLE TO CONDEMNATION; AND WHAT OF HIM STOOD, SHALL STAND , AS WELL AS THE ANGELS THAT NEVER FELL: BUT IN CHRIST WE ARE COMPLETE, COLLOSSIANS TWO TEN. THEREFORE IN ADAM TOTALLY FALLEN. FURTHER: IF ADAMS FALL WAS NOT A COMPLETE CHANGE OF HIS WHOLE MANHOOD, FROM IMMORTALITY TO ABSOLUTE MORTALITY OF THE WHOLE, THEN IN THE DAY THAT HE DID EAT (THE FORBIDDEN FRUIT,) HE DID NOT SURELY DIE; FOR HE IMPLIES HIS MAN-HOOD; (AND MY VERY OPPOSITES CONFESS THE SOUL THE VERY ESSENCE AND BEING OF MAN-HOOD) AND (IN THE DAY) AND (SURELY DIE) IMPLY , EXECUTION AS WELL AS TRANSGRESSION TO BE THEN; FOR BOTH HAVE EQUALLY RELATION TO THE DAY: IN THE DAY THAT THOU EATEST THEREOF THOU SHALT SURELY DIE: SO AS WELL MAY WE SAY, HE DID NOT EAT, AS DID NOT DIE THAT DAY. AND IF NOTHING DIED, THAT IS, BECAME MORTAL, BUT HIS BODY; THEN THAT DIED, AND HIS SOUL LIVED THAT IS, MUST BE AS IT WAS AT FIRST, BEFORE GOD BREATHED LIFE INTO IT; THAT IS, A DEAD CORPSE, AND INDEED WAS NEVER OTHER, IF THE SOUL WERE A DISTINCT BEING OF IT SELF, AND ALL LIFE IN IT SELF, AND THE BODY BUT AN INSTRUMENT TO IT, WHEREBY IT PERFORMETH ALL MOTION AND ACTION (AS NEMESIUS ON MANS NATURE PAGE TWOSIXSIX WITH OTHERS MAINTAIN) AND THUS IT MUST NEEDS FOLLOW, THAT THIS DEATH THREATENED WAS A MERE SCARE-CROW, EVEN NOTHING AT ALL; FOR HE, THAT IS, HIS CONSTITUTIVE PART (HIS SOUL) CONTINUED IMMORTAL, AND UNCHANGED, AND USED HIS BODY INSTRUMENTALLY, AS IT DID BEFORE THE TRANSGRESSION: AND IF IT BE ANSWERED; IT BECAME SINFUL AND SUBJECT TO SIN, AND SO OF FINAL CONDEMNATION IN HELL AT THE LENGTH. I REPLY; THAT BEFORE HE SINNED HE WAS SUBJECT TO SIN, OR ELSE HE COULD NOT HAVE SINNED, FOR QUICQUID EST IN ACTU, PRIUS FUIT IN POTENTIA; AND IF THE WAGES OF SIN BE DEATH, THEN HE MUST BE OF NECESSITY SUBJECT TO DEATH THE EFFECT, AS WELL AS SIN THE CAUSE AT THE SAME TIME: AND SO CONSEQUENTLY, THE SOULS POSSIBILITY OF SINNING BEING PRODUCTED INTO ACTUAL SIN, THE SOUL MUST HAVE ITS WAGES, ACTUAL MORTALITY. FURTHER, IF THE SOULS DEATH BE ONLY THAT OF HELL; THEN THE PRINCIPAL OR EFFICIENT CAUSE DEEPEST IN THE TRANSGRESSION WAS LESS PUNISHED, THAN THE INSTRUMENTAL THE BODY BEING BUT THE SOULS INSTRUMENT WHEREBY IT ACTS AND MOVES: AS IF A MAGISTRATE SHOULD HANG THE HATCHET, AND SPARE THE MAN THAT BEAT A MANS BRAINS OUT WITH IT: AND SO THE SOUL SUFFER THE LAST DEATH AND SCAPE THE FIRST: WHICH IS AS PROPOSTEROUS, AS, IF THIS DEATH SHOULD BE RECEIVED BEFORE THIS LIFE. MOREOVER: CONDEMNATION IN HELL IS NOT PROPERLY, BUT REMOTELY THE REWARD OF ADAMS FALL; FOR PROPERLY CONDEMNATION IS THE WAGES OF INFIDELITY, OR UNBELIEF IN CHRIST, AS SALVATION IS OF BELIEF: SO THAT NONE CAN BE CONDEMNED INTO HELL, BUT SUCH AS ARE ACTUALLY GUILTY OF REFUSING CHRIST; BECAUSE IMMORTALITY OR THE RESURRECTION CANNOT BE BY PROPAGATION OR SUCCESSION, AS MORTALITY FROM ADAM TO HIS ISSUE; AND SO THE CHILD THOUGH TEMPORALLY, YET SHALL IT NOT ETERNALLY BE PUNISHED FOR HIS FATHERS SIN, BUT HIS CONDEMNATION SHALL BE OF HIMSELF. HAVING THUS FROM THE CREATION, FALL, RESTITUTION, AND RESURRECTION LAID A GROUND-WORK FOR THIS MORTALITY, LET US SEE HOW IT COMMENSURATES WITH THE UNIVERSALITY OF SCRIPTURE AND REASON. ((.. MATERIAL PREFACING CHAPTER ....)) FROM THESE TWO PLACES WE MAY SEE: THAT MAN (NOT HIS FLESH ONLY; FOR THAT MAKES NOT MAN: BUT FLESH AND SPIRIT SENSU CONJUNCTO MAKE MAN) IS NOT AS A TREE, WHEN HE IS CUT DOWN, WHOSE SPIRIT LIVETH, AND SPROUTETH FORTH, AND CONTINUETH: BUT AS THE FLOWER OF THE FIELD, (NOT THE STALK, BUT THE BARE FLOWER,) WHICH TOTALLY FADETH AND PERISHETH: THEREFORE MAN IS WHOLLY MORTAL: HE SHALL DIE, AND THE SON OF MAN SHALL BE MADE AS GRASS. ISAIAH FIFTYONE TWELVE. TWO CORINTHIANS FIVE ONE TWO THREE FOUR THERE OUR BEING AFTER DEATH IS CALLED, A BUILDING OF AN HOUSE NOT MADE WITH HANDS, ETERNAL IN THE HEAVENS: WITH THIS THE APOSTLE DESIRES TO BE CLOTHED: AND WHAT IT IS HE DEFINES, VIZ. MORTALITY SWALLOWED UP OF LIFE: WHENCE IT IS MOST EVIDENT, THAT ALL HIS HOPE WAS ALTOGETHER UPON THE RESURRECTION, AND THAT HE HOPE WAS ALTOGETHER GROUNDED THEREON, HE CONFIRMS, ONE CORINTHIANS FIFTEEN ARGUING, IF CHRIST BE NOT RISEN, THE DEAD SHOULD NOT RISE: AND (VERSE EIGHTEEN) THEY WHICH ARE FALLEN ASLEEP IN CHRIST ARE PERISHED, AND (VERSE FOURTEEN) THEN IS OUR FAITH ALSO IN VAIN; WHOSE END (ONE PETER ONE NINE) IS THE SALVATION OF OUR SOULS. HOW SHOULD THEN ALL BE IN VAIN, IF OUR SOULS AS SOON AS BREATH IS OUT OF THE BODY ENTER INTO GLORY AND SALVATION? FOR BY THAT, THOUGH THERE WERE NO RESURRECTION OF THE FLESH, WE SHOULD RECIEVE THE END OF OUR FAITH, THE SALVATION OF OUR SOULS: NAY FURTHER, HE MAKETH ALL OUR HOPE TO BE IN THIS LIFE, IF THERE BE NO RESURRECTION; FOR VERSE NINETEEN HAVING SHOWN THE EVILS THAT FOLLOW THE DENIAL OF THE RESURRECTION, SAITH; IF IN THIS LIFE ONLY WE HAVE HOPE IN CHRIST, WE ARE OF ALL MEN MOST MISERABLE: WHENCE PLAINLY APPEARS, THAT THE DENIAL OF THE RESURRECTION CONFINES ALL OUR HOPES WITHIN THIS LIFE, AND SO ALL OUR SUFFERINGS, PERSECUTIONS, PRAYERS, FAITH, ET CETERA WERE TO NO PURPOSE: WHICH COULD NOT BE BY THIS SOULARY FANCY OF PRESENT REWARD OF BEATITUDE AFTER THIS LIFE. ONE KINGS TWO TWO DAVID SAITH TO SOLOMON, I GO THE WAY OF ALL THE EARTH: THAT IS, AS ALL THE EARTH MUST SEE CORRUPTION, SO MUST HE; AND IF HIS SOUL WERE PART OF HIM, YEA, HIMSELF, SO MUST IT, ELSE SHOULD HE NOT GO THE WAY OF ALL THE EARTH. AND THE EXPRESSION IN JOSHUA TWO THIRTEEN DELIVER OUR LIVES FROM DEATH, IMPORTETH ABSOLUTE MORTALITY: FOR IF DEATH BE NOT DESOLUTION OF LIFE, OR ITS DEPRAVATION, HOW CAN IT BE SAID TO SUFFER DEATH? NOT BY A BODILY SEPARATION, FOR THAT IS BUT AS THE LAYING DOWN OF A BURTHEN, WHEREWITH IT WAS CLOGGED AND TIRED, WHEREBY IT IS MADE MORE LIVELY TEN THOUSAND TIMES; (AS MY OPPOSITES CONFESS) AND SO, CAN NO MORE BE SAID TO BE DEAD, THAN A PORTER WHEN HE IS DISBURTHENED OF HIS LOAD. JOB THIRTYFOUR FIFTEEN ((.....)) ECCLESIASTES THREE NINETEEN ((....)) WHEREFORE IF THEIR BREATH BE ALL ONE, THEN GOD BREATHED NO OTHER BREATH, (THAT IS, LIFE OR SOUL,) INTO MAN, THAN HE GAVE TO BEASTS: SO THAT IF MAN BE FALLEN, AND THE BEASTS BE CURSED FOR HIS SAKE, MAN MUST BE EQUALLY MORTAL WITH THEM. ONE TIMOTHY FOUR EIGHT ((.......)) HERE FROM THE FINISHING OF HIS COURSE A CROWN BEING LAID UP, (WHICH IS EVEN THE SAME WHICH PETER EPISTX. ONE CAPX ONE NINE MAKETH THE END OF OUR FAITH, THE SALVATION OF OUR SOULS) TO BE GIVEN AT THAT DAY, CONCLUDES AN INTERMISSION TO HIM AND US TILL THEN. ONE TIMOTHY SIX FOURTEEN SIXTEEN ((......)) WHENCE APPEARETH, THAT NONE EVER ENTERED INTO HEAVEN SINCE THE CREATION: AND IT IS IN VAIN FOR MY OPPOSITES TO SAY IT IS MEANT OF THE CORPULENT MATTER ONLY; FOR THEY MAKE THE SOUL THE VERY MANHOOD: AND NONE THAT ENTER THEREIN, ENTER BY HALVES AND PIECEMEAL: AND THIS IS CONFIRMED BY JOHN THREE THIRTEEN ((......)) PSALM EIGHTYNINE ELEVEN TWELVE ((....)) ISAIAH THIRTYEIGHT EIGHTEEN NINETEEN ((...)) HENCE IT IS PLAIN, THAT DURING THIS DEATH MAN IS VOID OF ACTUAL BEING: FOR HAD HE THEN AN INCORRUPTABLE OR PRESENT ACTUAL BEING IN GLORY, HE SHOULD BE MORE CAPABLE OF THE PRAISE AND REMEMBRANCE OF THE LORD, THAN HE WAS BEFORE HE DIED. JOB THREE FROM THE ELEVEN TO THE TWENTY WHY DIED I NOT FROM THE WOMB? ET CETERA FOR NOW SHOULD I HAVE LYEN STILL, AND BEEN QUIET, I SHOULD HAVE SLEPT, AND THEN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN AT REST, AS A HIDDEN UNTIMELY BIRTH, I HAD NOT BEEN; AS INFANTS THAT NEVER SAW LIGHT: THERE THE PRISONERS REST TOGETHER, THEY HEAR NOT THE VOICE OF THE OPPRESSOR. HENCE FOLLOWETH, THAT DURING THIS DEATH THERE IS NO MORE PRESENT BEING TO MAN, THAN TO AN HIDDEN ABORTIVE EMBRIO IN THIS LIFE; AND NO MORE CAPABILITY, THAN LIGHT TO UNBORN INFANTS; NOR MORE OPPRESSION OR TORMENT, THAN WHERE THERE IS NONE TO OPPRESS: WHICH IS TO SAY, HE ABSOLUTELY IS NOT: ANSWERABLE TO THAT OF JACOB, ME HAVE YE BEREAVED OF MY CHILDREN: JOSEPH IS NOT, AND SIMON IS NOT, GENESIS FORTYTWO THIRTYSIX. JOB FOUR SEVENTEEN NINETEEN TWENTY TWENTYONE WHOSE FOUNDATION IS IN THE DUST, THEY PERISH FOR EVER: THAT IS, CEASE TO BE TILL THE RESURRECTION. LUKE TWENTY THIRTYSEVEN THIRTYEIGHT NOW THAT THE DEAD ARE RAISED ET CETERA RELATING TO EXODUS THREE SIX I AM THE GOD OF ABRAHAM ET CETERA FROM WHENCE CHRIST PROVETH THE RESURRECTION: BUT IF ABRAHAM, ISAAC, ET CETERA HAD THEN LIVED IN THEIR SOULS, IT HAD BEEN NO ARGUMENT TO PROVE THE RESURRECTION; FOR HE HAD BEEN THE GOD OF LIVING SOULS ABRAHAM, ISAAC, AND JACOB, THOUGH THERE HAD BEEN NO RESURRECTION. BESIDES, HE SAITH ALL LIVE UNTO HIM: AND THIS SAYING IS ASCRIBED UNTO THE DEAD: THEREFORE, AS WELL MAY WE ARGUE FROM THENCE, THAT THEY LIVED IN THEIR BODIES, AS SAY, THEY WERE DEAD IN BODY, BUT ALIVE IN SOUL UNTO GOD: FOR IT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO BE POTENTIALLY AND ACTUALLY LIVING AT THE SAME TIME. VIDE PLURA (TYPIS OMISSA) PAGINA ULTIMA THUS MUCH OF SCRIPTURE, NOW TO NATURAL REASON. IF WE WILL RATIONALLY ARGUE CONCERNING THE SOUL, IT IS NECESSARY TO DEFINE WHAT THAT IS, TO WHICH IT IS ASCRIBED: BUT SINCE IT IS DEFINED BY SOME ONE WAY, BY SOME AN OTHER WAY, I SHALL PRODUCE SOME OPINIONS ABOUT IT; AND THEN BRING THE MOST RATIONAL TO TRIAL, OMITTING THE MORE FRIVOLOUS, VIZ. THE STOICS HELD IT, A CERTAIN BLAST HOT AND FIERY: OR THE VITAL SPIRIT OF THE BLOOD: THE CRETIANS, BLOOD; GALEN, A CERTAIN EXHALATION OF THE PUREST BLOOD: ZENO, CLEANTHES, ANTIPATER, AND POSSIODONIUS, A HOT COMPLEXION, OR CORPORAL QUALITY DIFFUSED THROUGH THE WHOLE BODY: DEMOCRITUS, FIRE, AND HIS OPINION WAS, THE ROUND ATOMS BEING INCORPORATED BY AIR AND FIRE DO MAKE UP THE SAIL, PYTHAGORAS, OPINIONATED IT A NUMBER MOVING OF IT SELF, PLATO, A SUBSTANCE TO BE CONCEIVED IN THE MIND, THAT RECEIVED MOTION FROM IT SELF, ACCORDING TO NUMBER AND HARMONY: ARISTOTLE, THE FIRST CONTINUAL MOTION OF A BODY NATURAL, HAVING IN IT THOSE INSTRUMENTAL PARTS, WHEREIN WAS POSSIBILITY OF LIFE: DINARCHUS, AN HARMONY OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS, NENESIUS, DIVIDES IT INTO FANTASY, JUDGEMENT, MEMORY, ARISTOTLE IN HIS PHYSICS, INTO VEGETATIVE, SENSITIVE, MOTIVE, APPETETIVE, INTELLECTIVE: AND AMBROSE PAREY, PAGE EIGHTNINEFIVE, SAITH, THE SOUL IS THE INWARD ENTELECHIA, OR THE PRIMATIVE CAUSE OF ALL MOTIONS AND FUNCTIONS BOTH NATURAL AND ANIMAL, AND THE TRUE FORM OF A MAN: IT SEETH, HEARETH, SMELLETH, TOUCHETH, TASTETH; IMAGINETH, JUDGETH ET CETERA. AND MORE EXACTLY PAGE EIGHTYTHREE LIBX. THREE CAPX. ONE, HE SAITH THE SOUL IS COMMONLY DISTINGUISHED INTO THREE FACULTIES: ANIMAL, VITAL, NATURAL: THE ANIMAL, INTO PRINCIPAL, SENSITIVE, MOTIVE: THE PRINCIPAL, INTO IMAGINATIVE, (SEATED IN THE UPPER PART OF THE BRAIN,) REASONABLE, (THE MIDDLE PART OF THE BRAIN,) MEMORATIVE, (CEREBELLUM, OR AFTER-BRAIN. THE SENSITIVE, INTO SEEING, (THE EYES,) HEARING, (THE EARS,) SMELLING, (THE NOSE,) TASTING (THE TONGUE, PALATE,) TOUCHING , (THE BODY,) THE MOTIVE, INTO PROGRESSIVE, (LEGS,) APPREHENSIVE, (HANDS:) THE VITAL, INTO DILATIVE, OR PARTS FOR RESPIRATION, (WEASON, LUNGS,) CONCOCTIVE, OR PARTS FOR VITAL MOTION, (HEART FIRST, THAT THE BLOOD OF SO MANY HUNDRED THOUSAND SOULS OF PROTESTANTS AND PAPISTS, SPILT IN THE WARS OF PRESENT AND FORMER AGES, FOR THEIR RESPECTIVE CONSCIENCES, IS NOT REQUIRED NOR ACCEPTED BY JESUS CHRIST THE PRINCE OF PEACE. SECONDLY, PREGNANT SCRIPTURES AND ARGUMENTS ARE THROUGHOUT THE WORK PROPOSED AGAINST THE DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE. THIRDLY, SATISFACTORY ANSWERS ARE GIVEN TO SCRIPTURES, AND OBJECTIONS PRODUCED BY MISTER CALVIN, BEZA, MISTER COTTON, AND THE MINISTERS OF THE NEW ENGLISH CHURCHES, AND OTHERS FORMER AND LATER, TENDING TO PROVE THE DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE. FOURTHLY, THE DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE, IS PROVEN GUILTY OF ALL THE BLOOD OF THE SOULS CRYING FOR VENGEANCE UNDER THE ALTAR. FIFTHLY, ALL CIVIL STATES WITH THEIR OFFICERS OF JUSTICE IN THEIR RESPECTIVE CONSTITUTIONS AND ADMINISTRATIONS ARE PROVED ESSENTIALLY CIVIL, AND THEREFORE NOT JUDGES, GOVERNORS OR DEFENDERS OF THE SPIRITUAL OR CHRISTIAN STATE AND WORSHIP. SIXTHLY, IT IS THE WILL AND COMMAND OF GOD, THAT (SINCE THE COMING OF HIS SON THE LORD JESUS) A PERMISSION OF THE MOST PAGANISH, JEWISH, TURKISH OR ANTICHRISTIAN CONSCIENCES AND WORSHIPS, BE GRANTED TO ALL MEN IN ALL NATIONS AND COUNTRIES: AND THEY ARE ONLY TO BE FOUGHT AGAINST WITH THAT SWORD WHICH IS ONLY (IN SOUL MATTERS) ABLE TO CONQUER, TO WIT, THE SWORD OF GODS SPIRIT, THE WORD OF GOD. SEVENTHLY, THE STATE OF THE LAND OF ISRAEL, THE KINGS AND PEOPLE THEREOF IN PEACE AND WAR, IS PROVED FIGURATIVE AND CEREMONIAL, AND NO PATTERN NOR PRECEDENT FOR ANY KINGDOM OR CIVIL STATE IN THE WORLD TO FOLLOW. EIGHTHLY, GOD REQUIRETH NOT AN UNIFORMITY OF RELIGION TO BE INACTED AND INFORCED IN ANY CIVIL STATE; WHICH INFORCED UNIFORMITY (SOONER OR LATER) IS THE GREATEST OCCASION OF CIVIL WAR, RAVISHING OF CONSCIENCE, PERSECUTION OF CHRIST JESUS IN HIS SERVANTS, AND OF THE HYPOCRISY AND DESTRUCTION OF MILLIONS OF SOULS. NINTHLY, IN HOLDING AN INFORCED UNIFORMITY OF RELIGION IN A CIVIL STATE, WE MUST NECESSARILY DISCLAIM OUR DESIRES AND HOPES OF THE JEWS CONVERSION TO CHRIST. TENTHLY, AN INFORCED UNIFORMITY OF RELIGION THROUGHOUT A NATION OR CIVIL STATE, CONFOUNDS THE CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS, DENIES THE PRINCIPLES OF CHRISTIANITY AND CIVILITY, AND THAT JESUS CHRIST IS COME IN THE FLESH. ELEVENTHLY, THE PERMISSION OF OTHER CONSCIENCES AND WORSHIPS THAN A STATE PROFESSETH, ONLY CAN (ACCORDING TO GOD) PROCURE A FIRM AND LASTING PEACE, (GOOD ASSURANCE BEING TAKEN ACCORDING TO THE WISDOM OF THE CIVIL STATE FOR UNIFORMITY OF CIVIL OBEDIENCE FROM ALL SORTS.) TWELFTHLY, LASTLY, TRUE CIVILITY AND CHRISTIANITY MAY BOTH FLOURISH IN A STATE OR KINGDOM, NOTWITHSTANDING THE PERMISSION OF DIVERSE AND CONTRARY CONSCIENCES, EITHER OF JEW OR GENTILE. RIGHT HONOURABLE AND RENOWNED PATRIOTS: NEXT TO THE SAVING OF YOUR OWN SOULS (IN THE LAMENTABLE SHIPWRECK OF MANKIND) YOUR TASK (AS CHRISTIANS) IS TO SAVE THE SOULS, BUT AS MAGISTRATES, THE BODIES AND GOODS OF OTHERS. MANY EXCELLENT DISCOURSES HAVE BEEN PRESENTED TO YOUR FATHERS HANDS AND YOURS IN FORMER AND PRESENT PARLIAMENTS: I SHALL BE HUMBLY BOLD TO SAY, THAT (IN WHAT CONCERNS YOUR DUTIES AS MAGISTRATES, TOWARDS OTHERS) A MORE NECESSARY AND SEASONABLE DEBATE WAS NEVER YET PRESENTED. TWO THINGS YOUR HONOURS HERE MAY PLEASE TO VIEW (IN THIS CONTROVERSY OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE) BEYOND WHAT'S EXTANT. FIRST THE WHOLE BODY OF THIS CONTROVERSY FORMED AND PITCHED IN TRUE BATTALIA. SECONDLY (ALTHOUGH IN RESPECT OF MY SELF IT BE IMPAR CONGRESSUS, YET IN THE POWER OF THAT GOD WHO IS MAXIMUS IN MINIMIS, YOUR HONOURS SHALL SEE THE CONTROVERSY IS DISCUSSED WITH MEN AS ABLE AS MOST, EMINENT FOR ABILITY AND PIETY, MISTER COTTON, AND THE NEW ENGLISH MINISTERS. WHEN THE PROPHETS IN SCRIPTURE HAVE GIVEN THEIR COATS OF ARMS AND ESCUTCHEONS TO GREAT MEN, YOUR HONOURS KNOW THE BABYLONIAN MONARCH HATH THE LION, THE PERSIAN THE BEAR, THE GRECIAN THE LEOPARD, THE ROMAN A COMPOUND OF THE FORMER THREE MOST STRANGE AND DREADFUL, DANIEL SEVEN. THEIR OPPRESSING, PLUNDERING, RAVISHING , MURDERING, NOT ONLY OF THE BODIES, BUT THE SOULS OF MEN ARE LARGE EXPLAINING COMMENTARIES OF SUCH SIMILITUDES. YOUR HONOURS HAVE BEEN FAMOUS TO THE END OF WORLD, FOR YOUR UNPARALLELED WISDOM, COURAGE, JUSTICE, MERCY, IN THE VINDICATING YOUR CIVIL LAWS, LIBERTIES, ET CETERA. YET LET IT NOT BE GRIEVOUS TO YOUR HONOURS THOUGHTS TO PONDER A LITTLE, WHY ALL THE PRAYERS AND TEARS AND FASTINGS IN THIS NATION HAVE NOT PIERCED THE HEAVENS, AND QUENCHED THESE FLAMES, WHICH YET WHO KNOWS HOW FAR THEY'LL SPREAD, AND WHEN THEY'LL OUT. YOUR HONOURS HAVE BROKE THE JAWS OF THE OPPRESSOR, AND TAKEN THE PREY OUT OF THEIR TEETH (JOB TWENTYNINE) FOR WHICH ACT I BELIEVE IT HATH PLEASED THE MOST HIGH GOD TO SET A GUARD (NOT ONLY OF TRAINED MEN, BUT) OF MIGHTY ANGELS, TO SECURE YOUR SITTING, AND THE CITY. I FEAR WE ARE NOT PARDONED, THOUGH REPRIEVED: O THAT THERE MAY BE A LENGTHENING OF LONDONS TRANQUILITY, OF THE PARLIAMENTS SAFETY, BY MERCY TO THE POOR! DANIEL FOUR. RIGHT HONOURABLE, SOUL YOKES, SOUL OPPRESSIONS, PLUNDERINGS, RAVISHINGS, ET CETERA ARE OF A CRIMSON AND DEEPEST DYE, AND I BELIEVE THE CHIEF OF ENGLANDS SINS, UNSTOPPING THE VIOLS OF ENGLANDS PRESENT SORROWS. THIS GLASS PRESENTS YOUR HONOURS WITH ARGUMENTS FROM RELIGION, REASON, EXPERIENCE, ALL PROVING THAT THE GREATEST YOKES YET LYING UPON ENGLISH NECKS, (THE PEOPLES AND YOUR OWN) ARE OF A SPIRITUAL AND SOUL NATURE. ALL FORMER PARLIAMENTS HAVE CHANGED THESE YOKES ACCORDING TO THEIR CONSCIENCES (POPISH OR PROTESTANT) 'TIS NOW YOUR HONOURS TURN AT THE HELM, AND (AS YOUR TASK, SO I HOPE YOUR RESOLUTION, NOT TO CHANGE (FOR THAT IS BUT TO TURN THE WHEEL, WHICH ANOTHER PARLIAMENT AND THE VERY NEXT MAY TURN AGAIN:) BUT TO EASE THE SUBJECTS AND YOUR SELVES FROM A YOKE (AS WAS ONCE SPOKE IN A CASE NOT UNLIKE ACTS FIFTEEN) WHICH NEITHER YOU NOR YOUR FATHERS WERE EVER ABLE TO BEAR. MOST NOBLE SENATORS, YOUR FATHERS (WHOSE SEATS YOU FILL) ARE MOULDERED, AND MOULDERING THEIR BRAINS, THEIR TONGUES, ET CETERA TO ASHES IN THE PIT OF ROTTENESS: THEY AND YOU MUST SHORTLY (TOGETHER WITH TWO WORLDS OF MEN) APPEAR AT THE GREAT BAR: IT SHALL THEN BE NO GRIEF OF HEART THAT YOU HAVE NOW ATTENDED TO THE CRIES OF SOULS, THOUSANDS OPPRESSED, MILLIONS RAVISHED BY THE ACTS AND STATUTES CONCERNING SOULS, NOT YET REPEALED. OF BODIES IMPOVERISHED, IMPRISONED, ET CETERA FOR THEIR SOULS BELIEF, YEA, SLAUGHTERED ON HEAPS FOR RELIGIONS CONTROVERSIES IN THE WARS OF PRESENT AND FORMER AGES. NOTWITHSTANDING THE SUCCESS OF LATER TIMES, (WHEREIN SUNDRY OPINIONS HAVE BEEN HATCHED ABOUT THE SUBJECT OF RELIGION) A MAN MAY CLEARLY DISCERN WITH HIS EYE, AND AS IT WERE TOUCH WITH HIS FINGER THAT ACCORDING TO THE VERITY OF HOLY SCRIPTURES, ET CETERA MENS CONSCIENCES OUGHT IN NO SORT TO BE VIOLATED, URGED OR CONTRAINED. AND WHENSOEVER MEN HAVE ATTEMPTED ANY THING BY THIS VIOLENT COURSE, WHETHER OPENLY OR BY SECRET MEANS, THE ISSUE HATH BEEN PERNICIOUS, AND THE CAUSE OF GREAT AND WONDERFUL INNOVATIONS IN THE PRINCIPALLEST AND MIGHTIEST KINGDOMS AND COUNTRIES, ET CETERA. IT CANNOT BE DENIED TO BE A PIOUS AND PRUDENTIAL ACT FOR YOUR HONOURS (ACCORDING TO YOUR CONSCIENCE) TO CALL FOR THE ADVICE OF FAITHFUL COUNSELLORS IN THE HIGH DEBATES CONCERNING YOUR OWN, AND THE SOULS OF OTHERS. YET LET IT NOT BE IMPUTED AS A CRIME FOR ANY SUPPLIANT TO THE GOD OF HEAVEN FOR YOU, IF IN THE HUMBLE SENSE OF WHAT THEIR SOULS BELIEVE, THEY POUR FORTH (AMONGST OTHERS) THESE THREE REQUESTS AT THE THRONE OF GRACE. FIRST, THAT NEITHER YOUR HONOURS, NOR THOSE EXCELLENT AND WORTHY PERSONS, WHOSE ADVICE YOU SEEK, LIMIT THE HOLY ONE OF ISRAEL TO THEIR APPREHENSIONS, DEBATES, CONCLUSIONS, REJECTING OR NEGLECTING THE HUMBLE AND FAITHFUL SUGGESTIONS OF ANY, THOUGH AS BASE AS SPITTLE AND CLAY, WITH WHICH SOMETIMES CHRIST JESUS OPENS THE EYES OF THEM THAT ARE BORN BLIND. SECONDLY, THAT THE PRESENT AND FUTURE GENERATIONS OF THE SONS OF MEN MAY NEVER HAVE CAUSE TO SAY THAT SUCH A PARLIAMENT (AS ENGLAND NEVER ENJOYED THE LIKE) SHOULD MODEL THE WORSHIP OF THE LIVING, ETERNAL AND INVISIBLE GOD AFTER THE BIAS OF ANY EARTHLY INTEREST, THOUGH OF THE HIGHEST CONCERNMENT UNDER THE SUN: AND YET, SAITH THAT LEARNED SIR FRANCIS BACON (HOW EVER OTHER WISE PERSUADED, YET THUS HE CONFESSETH:) 'SUCH AS HOLD PRESSURE OF CONSCIENCE, ARE GUIDED THEREIN BY SOME PRIVATE INTERESTS OF THEIR OWN.' THIRDLY, WHAT EVER WAY OF WORSHIPPING GOD YOUR OWN CONSCIENCES ARE PERSUADED TO WALK IN, YET (FROM ANY BLOODY ACT OF VIOLENCE TO THE CONSCIENCES OF OTHERS) IT MAY BE NEVER TOLD AT ROME NOR OXFORD, THAT THE PARLIAMENTS OF ENGLAND HATH COMMITTED A GREATER RAPE, THAN IF THEY HAD FORCED OR RAVISHED THE BODIES OF ALL THE WOMEN IN THE WORLD. AND THAT ENGLANDS PARLIAMENT (SO FAMOUS THROUGHOUT ALL EUROPE AND THE WORLD) SHOULD AT LAST TURN PAPISTS, PRELATISTS, PRESBYTERIANS, INDEPENDENTS, SOCINIANS, FAMILISTS, ANTINOMIANS, ET CETERA BY CONFIRMING ALL THESE SORTS OF CONSCIENCES, BY CIVIL FORCE AND VIOLENCE TO THEIR CONSCIENCES. WHILE I PLEAD THE CAUSE OF TRUTH AND INNOCENCY AGAINST THE BLOODY DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE, I JUDGE IT NOT UNFIT TO GIVE ALARM TO MY SELF, AND ALL MEN TO PREPARE TO BE PERSECUTED OR HUNTED FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE. WHETHER THOU STANDEST CHARGED WITH TEN OR BUT TWO TALENTS, IF THOU HUNTEST ANY FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE, HOW CANST THOU FOLLOWEST THE LAMB OF GOD WHO SO ABHORRED THAT PRACTICE? IF PAUL, IF JESUS CHRIST WERE PRESENT HERE IN LONDON, AND THE QUESTION WERE PROPOSED WHAT RELIGION WOULD THEY APPROVE OF: THE PAPISTS, PRELATISTS, PRESBYTERIANS, INDEPENDENTS, ET CETERA WOULD EACH SAY, OF MINE, OF MINE. BUT PUT THE SECOND QUESTION, IF ONE OF THE SEVERAL SORTS SHOULD BY MAJOR VOTE ATTAIN THE SWORD OF STEEL: WHAT WEAPONS DOTH CHRIST JESUS AUTHORIZE THEM TO FIGHT WITH IN HIS CAUSE? DO NOT ALL MEN HATE THE PERSECUTOR, AND EVERY CONSCIENCE TRUE OR FALSE COMPLAIN OF CRUELTY, TYRANNY? ET CETERA. TWO MOUNTAINS OF CRYING GUILT LIE HEAVY UPON THE BACKS OF ALL THAT NAME THE NAME OF CHRIST IN THE EYES OF JEWS, TURKS AND PAGANS. FIRST, THE BLASPHEMIES OF THEIR IDOLATROUS INVENTIONS, SUPERSTITIONS, AND MOST UNCHRISTIAN CONVERSATIONS. SECONDLY, THE BLOODY IRRELIGIOUS AND INHUMANE OPPRESSIONS AND DESTRUCTIONS UNDER THE MASK OR VEIL OF THE NAME OF CHRIST, ET CETERA. O HOW LIKE IS THE JEALOUS JEHOVAH, THE CONSUMING FIRE TO END THESE PRESENT SLAUGHTERS IN A GREAT SLAUGHTER OF THE HOLY WITNESSES? REVELATION ELEVEN. SIX YEARS PREACHING OF SO MUCH TRUTH OF CHRIST (AS THAT TIME AFFORDED IN KING EDWARDS DAYS) KINDLES THE FLAMES OF QUEEN MARIES BLOODY PERSECUTIONS. WHO CAN NOW BUT EXPECT THAT AFTER SO MANY SCORES OF YEARS PREACHING AND PROFESSING OF MORE TRUTH, AND AMONGST SO MANY GREAT CONTENTIONS AMONGST THE VERY BEST OF PROTESTANTS, A FIERY FURNACE SHOULD BE HEAT, AND WHO SEES NOT NOW THE FIRES KINDLING? I CONFESS I HAVE LITTLE HOPES TILL THOSE FLAMES ARE OVER, THAT THIS DISCOURSE AGAINST THE DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE SHOULD PASS CURRENT (I SAY NOT AMONGST THE WOLVES AND LIONS, BUT EVEN AMONGST THE SHEEP OF CHRIST THEMSELVES) YET LIBERAVI ANIMAM MEAM, I HAVE NOT HID WITHIN MY BREAST MY SOULS BELIEF: AND ALTHOUGH SLEEPING ON THE BED EITHER OF THE PLEASURES OR PROFITS OF SIN THOU THINKEST THY CONSCIENCE BOUND TO SMITE AT HIM THAT DARES TO WAKEN THEE? YET IN THE MIDST OF ALL THESE CIVIL AND SPIRITUAL WARS (I HOPE WE SHALL AGREE IN THESE PARTICULARS.) FIRST, HOW EVER THE PROUD (UPON THE ADVANTAGE OF AN HIGHER EARTH OR GROUND) OR O'ERLOOK THE POOR AND CRY OUT SCHISMATICS, HERETICS, ET CETERA SHALL BLASPHEMERS AND SEDUCERS SCAPE UNPUNISHED? ET CETERA. YET THERE IS A SORER PUNISHMENT IN THE GOSPEL FOR DESPISING OF CHRIST THAN MOSES, EVEN WHEN THE DESPISER OF MOSES WAS PUT TO DEATH WITHOUT MERCY, HEBREWS TEN TWENTYEIGHT, TWENTYNINE. HE THAT BELIEVETH NOT SHALL BE DAMNED, MARK SIXTEEN SIXTEEN. SECONDLY, WHAT EVER WORSHIP, MINISTERY, MINISTRATION , THE BEST AND PUREST ARE PRACTISED WITHOUT FAITH AND TRUE PERSUASION THAT THEY ARE THE TRUE INSTITUTIONS OF GOD, THEY ARE SIN, SINFUL WORSHIPS, MINISTERIES, ET CETERA. AND HOWEVER IN CIVIL THINGS WE MAY BE SERVANTS UNTO MEN, YET IN DIVINE AND SPIRITUAL THINGS THE POOREST PEASANT MUST DISDAIN THE SERVICE OF THE HIGHEST PRINCE: BE YE NOT THE SERVANTS OF MEN, ONE CORINTHIANS FOURTEEN. THIRDLY, WITHOUT SEARCH AND TRIAL NO MAN ATTAINS THIS FAITH AND RIGHT PERSUASION, ONE THESSALONIANS FIVE. TRY ALL THINGS. IN VAIN HAVE ENGLISH PARLIAMENTS PERMITTED ENGLISH BIBLES IN THE POOREST ENGLISH HOUSES , AND THE SIMPLEST MAN OR WOMAN TO SEARCH THE SCRIPTURES, IF YET AGAINST THEIR SOULS PERSUASION FROM THE SCRIPTURE, THEY SHOULD BE FORCED (AS IF THEY LIVED IN SPAIN OR ROME IT SELF WITHOUT THE SIGHT OF A BIBLE) TO BELIEVE AS THE CHURCH BELIEVES. FOURTHLY, HAVING TRIED, WE MUST HOLD FAST, ONE THESSALONIANS FIVE UPON THE LOSS OF A CROWN, REVELATION THIRTEEN. WE MUST NOT LET GO FOR ALL THE FLEABITINGS OF THE PRESENT AFFLICTIONS, ET CETERA HAVING BOUGHT TRUTH DEAR, WE MUST NOT SELL IT CHEAP, NOT THE LEAST GRAIN OF IT FOR THE WHOLE WORLD, NO NOT FOR THE SAVING OF SOULS, THOUGH OUR OWN MOST PRECIOUS; LEAST OF ALL FOR THE BITTER SWEETENING OF A LITTLE VANISHING PLEASURE. FOR A LITTLE PUFF OF CREDIT AND REPUTATION FROM THE CHANGEABLE BREATH OF UNCERTAIN SONS OF MEN. FOR THE BROKEN BAGS OF RICHES ON EAGLES WINGS: FOR A DREAM OF THESE, ANY OR ALL OF THESE WHICH ON OUR DEATH-BED VANISH AND LEAVE TORMENTING STINGS BEHIND THEM: OH HOW MUCH BETTER IS IT FROM THE LOVE OF TRUTH, FROM THE LOVE OF THE FATHER OF LIGHTS, FROM WHENCE IT COMES, FROM THE LOVE OF THE SON OF GOD, WHO IS THE WAY AND THE TRUTH , TO SAY AS HE, JOHN EIGHTEEN THIRTYSEVEN. FOR THIS END WAS I BORN, AND FOR THIS END CAME I INTO THE WORLD THAT I MIGHT BEAR WITNESS TO THE TRUTH. BECAUSE CHRIST COMMANDETH THAT THE TARES AND WHEAT (WHICH SOME UNDERSTAND ARE THOSE THAT WALK IN THE TRUTH, AND THOSE THAT WALK IN LIES) SHOULD BE LET ALONE IN THE WORLD, AND NOT PLUCKED UP UNTIL THE HARVEST, WHICH IS THE END OF THE WORLD, MATTHEW THIRTEEN, THIRTY, THIRTYEIGHT, ET CETERA. THE SAME COMMANDETH MATTHEW FIFTEEN FOURTEEN THAT THEY THAT ARE BLIND (AS SOME INTERPRET, LED ON IN FALSE RELIGION, AND ARE OFFENDED WITH HIM FOR TEACHING TRUE RELIGION) SHOULD BE LET ALONE, REFERRING THEIR PUNISHMENT UNTO THEIR FALLING INTO THE DITCH. AGAIN, LUKE NINE FIFTYFOUR, FIFTYFIVE HE REPROVED HIS DISCIPLES WHO WOULD HAVE HAD FIRE COME DOWN FROM HEAVEN AND DEVOUR THOSE SAMARITANS WHO WOULD NOT RECEIVE HIM, IN THESE WORDS: YE KNOW NOT OF WHAT SPIRIT YE ARE, THE SONS OF MAN IS NOT COME TO DESTROY MENS LIVES, BUT TO SAVE THEM. PAUL THE APOSTLE OF OUR LORD TEACHETH, TWO TIMOTHY TWENTYFOUR TWO THAT THE SERVANT OF THE LORD MUST NOT STRIVE, BUT MUST BE GENTLE TOWARD ALL MEN, SUFFERING THE EVIL MEN, INSTRUCTING THEM WITH MEEKNESS THAT ARE CONTRARY MINDED, PROVING IF GOD AT ANY TIME WILL GIVE THEM REPENTANCE, THAT THEY MAY ACKNOWLEDGE THE TRUTH, AND COME TO AMENDMENT OUT OF THAT SNARE OF THE DEVIL, ET CETERA. ACCORDING TO THESE BLESSED COMMANDMENTS, THE HOLY PROPHETS FORETOLD, THAT WHEN THE LAW OF MOSES (CONCERNING WORSHIP) SHOULD CEASE, AND CHRISTS KINGDOM BE ESTABLISHED, ISAIAH TWO FOUR MICAH FOUR THREE FOUR THEY SHALL BREAK THEIR SWORDS INTO MATHOOKS AND, AND THEIR SPEARS INTO SCYTHES. AND ISAIAH ELEVEN NINE THEN SHALL NONE HURT OR DESTROY IN ALL THE MOUNTAIN OF MY HOLINESS, ET CETERA. AND WHEN HE CAME, THE SAME HE TAUGHT AND PRACTISED, AS BEFORE: SO DID HIS DISCIPLES AFTER HIM, FOR THE WEAPONS OF HIS WARFARE ARE NOT CARNAL (SAITH THE APOSTLE) TWO CORINTHIANS TEN FOUR. BUT HE CHARGETH STRAIGHTLY THAT HIS DISCIPLES SHOULD BE SO FAR FROM PERSECUTING THOSE THAT WOULD NOT BE OF THEIR RELIGION, THAT WHEN THEY WERE PERSECUTED THEY SHOULD PRAY (MATTHEW FIVE) WHEN THEY WERE CURSED THEY SHOULD BLESS, ET CETERA. AND THE REASON SEEMS TO BE, BECAUSE THEY WHO NOW ARE TARES, MAY HEREAFTER BECOME WHEAT; THEY WHO ARE NOW BLIND, MAY HEREAFTER SEE; THEY THAT NOW RESIST HIM, MAY HEREAFTER RECEIVE HIM; THEY THAT ARE NOW IN THE DEVILS SNARE, IN ADVERSENESS TO THE TRUTH, MAY, HEREAFTER COME TO REPENTANCE; THEY THAT ARE NOW BLASPHEMERS AND PERSECUTORS (AS PAUL WAS) MAY IN TIME BECOME FAITHFUL AS HE ; THEY THAT ARE NOW IDOLATERS AS THE CORINTHS ONCE WERE (ONE CORINTHIANS SIX NINE) MAY HEREAFTER BECOME TRUE WORSHIPPERS AS THEY; THEY THAT ARE NOW NO PEOPLE OF GOD, NOR UNDER MERCY (AS THE SAINTS SOMETIMES WERE, ONE PETER TWO TWENTY) MAY HEREAFTER BECOME THE PEOPLE OF GOD, AND OBTAIN MERCY, AS THEY. SOME COME NOT TILL THE ELEVENTH HOUR, MATTHEW TWENTY SIX IF THOSE THAT COME NOT TILL THE LAST HOUR SHOULD BE DESTROYED, BECAUSE THEY COME NOT AT THE FIRST, THEN SHOULD THEY NEVER COME BUT BE PREVENTED. ALL WHICH PREMISES ARE IN ALL HUMILITY REFERRED TO YOUR GODLY WISE CONSIDERATION. BECAUSE THIS PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE IS AGAINST THE PROFESSION AND PRACTICE OF FAMOUS PRINCES. FIRST, YOU MAY PLEASE TO CONSIDER THE SPEECH OF KING JAMES, IN HIS MAJESTIES SPEECH AT PARLIAMENT, SIXTEENHUNDREDANDNINE. HE SAITH, IT IS A SURE RULE IN DIVINITY, THAT GOD NEVER LOVES TO PLANT HIS CHURCH BY VIOLENCE AND BLOODSHED. AND HIS HIGHNESS APOLOGY, PAGE FOUR SPEAKING OF SUCH PAPISTS THAT TOOK THE OATH, THUS: ((....)) AND SPEAKING OF BLACKWELL (THE ARCH-PRIEST) HIS MAJESTY SAITH, ((...)) AND HIS HIGHNESS EXPOSITION ON REVELATION TWENTY PRINTED FIFTEENEIGHTYEIGHT, AND AFTER SIXTEENHUNDREDANDTHREE, HIS MAJESTY WRITETH THUS: ((....)) SECONDLY, THE SAYING OF STEPHEN KING OF POLAND: 'I AM KING OF MEN, NOT OF CONSCIENCES, A COMMANDER OF BODIES, NOT OF SOULS, THIRDLY, THE KING OF BOHEMIA HATH THUS WRITTEN: 'AND NOTWITHSTANDING THE SUCCESS OF THE LATER TIMES (WHEREIN SUNDRY OPINIONS HAVE BEEN HATCHED MY LORD , AND GENTLEMEN, HAVING BY THE WEEKLY OCCURRENCES OF YOUR PROCEEDINGS, NOT ONLY TAKEN NOTICE OF THE WEIGHTY MATTERS WHICH YOU HAVE OF LATE CHOSEN TO BE THE SUBJECT OF YOUR DEBATES, SUCH AS NEVER ANY COUNCIL IN THIS KINGDOM ARE KNOWN TO HAVE TAKEN INTO THEIR COGNIZANCE, OR CONSIDERATION; BUT WITHALL, DISCERNED THE CHEERFUL AND HOSPITABLE RECEPTION OF ONE MEAN PERSONS ADVICE, WHICH PRETENDED TO HAVE RECEIVED SOME COUNSEL FROM GOD TO COMMUNICATE TO YOU: AND HAVING ALSO AS SINCERE A DESIRE AND ZEAL TO YOUR GOOD, (TESTIFIED BY MY DAILY PRAYERS TO GOD, THAT HE WILL INCLINE YOUR HEARTS TO THOUGHTS OF TRUE CHRISTIAN MEEKNESS AND CHARITY) AND CONSEQUENTLY, AS DEEP AN INTEREST IN THE DUE MANAGEMENT OF YOUR AFFAIRS, AS ANY OTHERS; AND AS GREAT AN ASSURANCE , THAT WHAT I SHALL SAY TO YOU, PROCEEDS FROM A PEACEABLE, AND AN HUMBLE SPIRIT; AND WHICH TENDS MORE IMMEDIATELY TO YOUR WELFARE, AND HONOUR, BOTH BEFORE GOD AND MAN, THAN ANY THING WHICH IS KNOWN OF LATE TO HAVE BEEN REPRESENTED TO YOU: AND LASTLY, HAVING AMONG YOU SOME OF THE NEAREST OF MY BLOOD, WHOSE ETERNAL WEAL MUST NEEDS BE VERY DEAR AND PRECIOUS TO ME; I AM IN THE FEAR OF GOD, AND THE PROSECUTION AND DISCHARGE OF MY DUTY AND CONSCIENCE, DESIROUS TO MAKE THIS SHORT ADDRESS TO YOU, TO DESIRE YOU, IN THE NAME, AND IN THE BOWELS OF JESUS CHRIST, AND BY ALL THE OBLIGATIONS OF CHRISTIAN DUTY AND CHARITY, TO REVIEW SOME OF THE PRINCIPLES BY WHICH YOU SEEM TO BE ACTED, AND WHEREON TO GROUND THE HIGH ENTERPRISES WHICH YOU HAVE NOW IN HAND. AND ONE WHEREAS YOU SEEM TO BELIEVE, THAT GOD BY HIS SPIRIT HATH PUT IT INTO YOUR HEARTS TO DO WHAT HITHERTO YOU HAVE DONE, AND WHAT NOW YOU PROFESS TO DELIBERATE TO DO FURTHER AGAINST HIS MAJESTY, AND ALL OTHERS, WHO ARE NOW FALLEN INTO YOUR HANDS; I BESEECH YOU TO CONSIDER IN THE PRESENCE OF THAT GOD, TO WHOSE DIRECTIONS AND SPIRIT YOU PRETEND, WHAT SAFE GROUND YOU HAVE FOR SO DOING. FOR, I SHALL SUPPOSE THAT THE PLAIN WORDS OF SCRIPTURE ARE NOT THAT VOICE OF THE SPIRIT WHICH IS YOUR ONLY GUIDE IN THIS MATTER: OR IF IT BE, I DESIRE THAT CHARITY FROM YOU FOR MY SELF AND OTHERS, THAT YOU WILL POINT US OUT THOSE SCRIPTURES: AND I MUST PROFESS TO BELIEVE YOU BOUND IN DUTY TO GOD, AND MAN, AND TO YOUR SELVES, TO SATISFY THIS DESIRE, TO PRODUCE THAT VOICE OF THE SPIRIT IN THE RECEIVED SCRIPTURES OF GOD, WHICH MAY SAY THAT TO OTHER CHRISTIANS ALSO WHICH IT APPEARS TO DO TO YOU. BUT IF GODS SPIRIT BE BY YOU CONCEIVED TO HAVE SPOKEN TO YOU ANY OTHER WAY THAN IN, OR BY SOME PART OF THE WRITTEN WORD; THEN MY SECOND REQUEST IS, THAT YOU HAVE RECEIVED ANY SUCH REVELATION FROM GOD; THAT SO THAT PRETENDED SPIRIT MAY ACCORDING TO THE RULES PRESCRIBED BY GOD IN HIS ACKNOWLEDGED WORD BE TRIED AND EXAMINED REGULARLY, WHETHER IT BE OF GOD, OR NO? BEFORE THE SUBJECT-MATTER OF SUCH REVELATION BE BELIEVED INFALLIBLE, OR ACCORDINGLY BUILT UPON BY YOU AS YOUR WARRANT OR PRINCIPLE OF ACTING ANY THING. FOR , THERE ARE EVIL SPIRITS THAT COME INTO THE WORLD, AND WHICH MANY TIMES ARE BY GOD PERMITTED TO SEDUCE MEN, AND THAT THEY MAY DO SO THE BETTER, THEY CONSTANTLY PRETEND TO COME FROM GOD, AND ASSUME DIVINE AUTHORITY TO RECOMMEND AND AUTHORIZE THEIR DELUSIONS; (A THING SO ORDINARY IN ALL AGES, THAT THE POET THAT WOULD EXPRESS THE IMBROILING OF A KINGDOM, THINKS HE CANNOT DO IT BETTER THAN BY BRINGING IN ALECTO, A FURY, WITH A MESSAGE FROM HEAVEN, TO AVENGE SUCH OR SUCH AN INJURY.) AND OF THESE OUR SAVIOUR FOREWARNS US, AND TELLS US, THAT WE SHALL KNOW THEM BY THEIR FRUITS; AND SO DIRECTS US TO JUDGE OF THE TRUTH OF THEIR PRETENSIONS BY THE GOODNESS AND COMMENDABLENESS, AT LEAST, JUSTIFIABLENESS OF THEIR ACTIONS, AND NOT TO JUDGE OF THEIR ACTIONS BY THEIR PRETENCES. AND BESIDES THESE EVIL SPIRITS FROM WITHOUT, THERE IS ALSO AN EVIL SPIRIT WITHIN, A GREAT DEAL OF DISGUISED WICKEDNESS IN THE HEART OF MAN, WHICH WHEN IT REMAINS UNMORTIFIED IN THOSE WHO BELIEVE THEMSELVES TO BE GODS CHOSEN SAINTS, AND TAUGHT BY HIM, IS VERY APT TO BE MISTAKEN FOR AN INCLINATION OF GODS SPIRIT, AND A FLAME OF ZEAL, WHEN IT IS REALLY THE MOST CONTRARY TO IT: AND BECAUSE THERE IS SO MUCH DANGER, THAT WHAT IS NOT FETCHED FROM THE ACKNOWLEDGED WORD OF GOD, MAY THUS FLOW FROM ONE OF THESE CONTRARY PRINCIPLES: MY NEXT REQUEST IS, THAT IT BE CONSIDERED, WHETHER WHEN AN ANGEL FROM HEAVEN, IN CASE HE SHOULD TEACH ANY OTHER DOCTRINE, THAN WHAT HAD BEEN BY SAINT PAUL PREACHED TO HIS GALATHIANS, WERE TO BE ANATHEMATIZED, AND WHEN THE JUDGEMENTS ARE SO FEARFUL, WHICH ARE PRONOUNCED AGAINST THEM WHICH SHALL ADD TO THE WORDS OF THAT PROPHECY, WHICH WE NOW RETAIN UNDER THE TITLE OF THE APOCALYPSE OR REVELATION (WHICH BEING THE LAST WRITING WHICH IS KNOWN TO BE DICTATED BY THE SPIRIT, MAY VERY PROBABLY CONTAIN A SEVERE DENUCIATION AGAINST ALL THOSE, WHO PRETEND TO ANY REVELATION OR PROPHECY AFTER THAT, CONCERNING THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH) WHETHER I SAY IT BE NOT A MATTER OF FEAR AND JUST APPREHENSION, TO ALL THOSE, WHO SHALL AFFIX OR IMPOSE UPON THE SPIRIT OF GOD (OR PRETEND TO BE REVEALED TO THEM FROM THAT) ANY MATTER OR PRACTICE, WHICH ACKNOWLEDGES NOT THE SPIRIT OF GOD SPEAKING IN THE SCRIPTURE FOR ITS ONLY WARRANT OR FOUNDATION. OR LASTLY, IF FROM THE SCRIPTURES YOU CONCEIVE IT MAY BE PROVED, THAT ANY PART OF THE UNCTION MENTIONED THERE SO FAR BELONGS TO YOU, THAT IT SHALL SURELY LEAD YOU INTO ALL TRUTH: THEN FIRST, I BESEECH YOU TO CONSIDER, WHETHER YOU DO NOT OBLIGE YOUR SELVES BY THE SAME, OR SOME OTHER SCRIPTURE TO PROVE TO OTHERS (AND NOT ONLY YOUR SELVES TO BE PERSUADED) THAT YOU ARE THOSE SPECIAL SAINTS OF GOD, TO WHOM THAT PRIVILEGE PECULIARLY BELONGS, AND AS CLEARLY TO DEMONSTRATE THAT ALL OTHERS WHO CONCEIVE THAT THAT UNCTION TEACHES THEM DIRECTLY THE CONTRARY TO THAT WHICH YOU PROFESS TO BE TAUGHT BY IT, ARE IMPIOUS PERSONS POSSESSED WITH THAT DELUDING SPIRIT, WHICH I NOW DESIRE YOU TO BEWARE OF. AND SECONDLY, TO EXAMINE WHETHER THIS DIFFERENCING OF YOUR SELVES FROM OTHERS, THIS BEARING WITNESS TO YOUR SELVES, AND JUDGING OTHERS (BESIDE THAT IT WILL LOOK LIKE AN ACT OF MOST PHARASAICAL PRESUMPTION, AND THE VERY THING, WHICH FROM SIMON MAGUS DOWNWARD, HATH BEEN OBSERVED IN ALL HERETICS, CALLING THEMSELVES THE SPIRITUAL, AND ALL OTHERS ANIMAL, CARNAL MEN) WILL NOT BE ALSO A GREAT INJUSTICE AT THIS TIME TOWARD THEM WHO PRETEND NOT TO LEARN ANY THING FROM THIS UNCTION, BUT WHAT THEY RECEIVE FROM THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL, IN THOSE BOOKS, WHICH HAVE IN EFFECT, AND IN THE LAST RESULT, THE TESTIMONY OF GOD FROM HEAVEN, THAT THEY ARE HIS TRUE INFALLIBLE WORD, AND DICTATE OF HIS SPIRIT; AND WHICH DESIRE TO MAKE NO OTHER USE OF THIS TO THEIR OWN ADVANTAGE, BUT ONLY TO PRESERVE THEM IN A QUIET POSSESSION OF WHAT BY LAW BELONGS TO THEM, AND A CAPACITY OF MAKING GOOD THEIR ALLEGIANCE TO HIM, TO WHOM THEY HAVE OFTEN BY LAW BEEN REQUIRED TO SWEAR IT. A SECOND PRINCIPLE WHICH I MUST DESIRE YOU TO REVIEW, IS THAT, UPON WHICH YOU CONCLUDE THAT GOD HATH BORNE TESTIMONY TO YOUR CAUSE BY THE MANY VICTORIES WHICH HE HATH GIVEN YOU: THIS CONCLUDING OF YOURS, FIRST, PROCEEDS UPON A PREMISE DIRECTLY FALSE IN MATTER OF FACT. FOR, YOU SAY THAT THE KING BY TAKING UP ARMS MADE HIS APPEAL TO HEAVEN, WHICH 'TIS MOST CERTAIN THAT HE NEVER DID, (BUT ONLY USED A STRENGTH WHICH GOD PUT IN HIS HANDS TO REPEL THEM, WHOM HE LOOKED ON AS HIS SUBJECTS DECLINING THEIR DUTY TO HIM, AND INVADING THE SETTLED LAWS, AND NEVER REFERRED THE RIGHT OF THE CAUSE TO BE JUDGED BY THE SUCCESS OF HIS ARMS) NOR INDEED COULD RATIONALLY HAVE OCCASION TO DO SO, ANY MORE THAN ANY ONE OF YOU WOULD MAKE SUCH APPEAL, WHEN A VIOLENT PERSON SHOULD INVADE, WHAT YOU CONCEIVE TO BE YOUR UNDOUBTED RIGHT; NOR COULD HE RELIGIOUSLY, OR CHRISTIANLY HAVE DONE THIS, WHEN THOSE LAWS THAT ALLOWED OF SUCH APPEALS BY ORDEAL, OR DUEL, AND THE LIKE, HAVE BEEN JUSTLY CENSURED AS UNCHRISTIAN AND BARBAROUS. NAY SECONDLY, THIS CONCLUDING OF YOURS WILL BY THE SAME REASON INFER THAT CHRISTIANITY IS NOT, AND THAT MAHUMETISM IS THE TRUE RELIGION, BECAUSE WHEN THE TURKS ASSERTED ONE, AND THE GREEK CHURCH THE OTHER, AND THAT DIFFERENCE BEGAT A WAR BETWIXT THEM, 'TIS CLEAR THAT THE TURKS WERE SUCCESSFUL, AND THE GREEK CHURCH WAS MOST SADLY WASTED AND SUBDUED BY THEM, AND SO REMAINETH TO THIS HOUR IN THAT UNRETURNED CAPTIVITY. WHICH WILL THEREFORE BE A FIT OPPORTUNITY TO MAKE YOU REVERT TO THE TRYING OF THAT SPIRIT (WHICH INCLINES YOU THUS TO ARGUE) BY THIS TOUCHSTONE. ONE BY CONSIDERING AND EXAMINING WHETHER IN THE WRITTEN WORD ANY THING BE MORE FREQUENT AND VISIBLE THAN THE SUFFERINGS OF GODS PEOPLE, THE SHEDDING THE BLOOD OF THE SAINTS, THE FASTENING ALL KIND OF CONTUMELIES ON SUCH, PARTICULARLY THAT REPROACH OF (YOU BLOODY MAN) UPON DAVID, WHO WAS A KING AFTER GODS HEART, THE SENDING OR PERMITTING AN HOST AGAINST THE DAILY SACRIFICE TO CAST DOWN THE TRUTH TO THE GROUND, AND TO PRACTISE AND PROSPER. TWO WHETHER IT WERE NOT RABSHEKEH'S ARGUMENT AGAINST THE PEOPLES ADHERING TO THEIR LAWFUL KING HEZEKIAH, THAT HIS MASTERS ARMS HAD BEEN INVINCIBLE. THREE WHETHER THAT SADDEST FATE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR, WHO FOR CONQUERING OF GODS PEOPLE, AND OTHERS, WAS BY GOD STYLED HIS HAMMER, AND BATTLEAXE OF THE WHOLE EARTH, MAY NOT BE EXPECTED THE FINAL LOT OF OTHERS ALSO; FIRST , TO DESTROY MEN, AND THEN TO BE CAST OUT INTO THE FIELD, TO INHABIT AMONG BEASTS. FOUR WHETHER IT WERE NOT A CRIME COMPLAINED OF BY THE PEOPLE OF GOD, IN THOSE, WHICH, WHEN GOD WAS A LITTLE DISPLEASED, DID AS ADVERSARIES, HELP FORWARD THEIR AFFLICTION. AND FIVE WHETHER THE PSALMIST LAY NOT THE LIKE ILL CHARACTER ON ALL, WHO PERSECUTE THOSE WHOM GOD HATH SMITTEN, AND TALK HOW THEY MAY VEX THEM WHOM GOD HATH WOUNDED? BY ALL WHICH IT IS MOST EVIDENT, (WITHOUT ANY NECESSITY OF DEFINING OR DEMONSTRATING ANY THING OF THE JUSTICE OF THE CAUSE) THAT MOST COMMONLY THE PROSPERITY OF ARMS HATH NOT BEEN THE LOT OF THE MOST RIGHTEOUS, BUT THAT EITHER THE CHASTISEMENT OF THE SWORD IS THOUGHT FIT TO BE THEIR DISCIPLINE, OR THE COMFORTS OF PEACE (AND NOT THE TRIUMPHS OF WAR) THEIR BLESSING IN THIS LIFE. THE THIRD PRINCIPLE IS, YOUR PERSUASION THAT THE COMMUNITY OF THE PEOPLE IS THE SUPREME POWER, AND THAT THE KING IS INFERIOR TO THEM, AND TO THEM ACCOUNTABLE FOR HIS BREACH OF TRUST, OF WHICH YOU NOW AFFIRM HIM GUILTY. IN THIS PROCEDURE OF YOURS, THERE BE MANY THINGS WORTHY OF YOUR SERIOUS PONDERING: AS WHETHER ONE BY SCRIPTURE: OR TWO BY REASON: OR THREE BY STORY OF TIMES IT CAN BE CONCLUDED, THAT THE SUPREME POWER WAS EVER BY GOD PUT INTO THE HANDS OF THE COMMUNITY OF THE PEOPLE. FOR THE FIRST WAY OF CONCLUDING IT, (THE TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE) I CANNOT BUT TAKE NOTICE OF ONE PLACE, WHICH HATH BEEN PRODUCED TO THAT PURPOSE, ONE PETER TWO THIRTEEN BE SUBJECT TO EVERY HUMANE ORDINANCE, OR CREATURE, OR CREATION, ET CETERA. THIS PLACE I HAVE SOME REASON TO BELIEVE TO CARRY SOME WEIGHT WITH YOU, BECAUSE IT WAS SIX YEARS SINCE FOR THE JUSTIFYING THE CAUSE AGAINST THE KING'S PARTY, PRODUCED BY A PERSON OF GREAT DEXTERITY, THAT VERY PERSON, WHO HATH NOW UNDERTAKEN TO JUSTIFY YOUR LATE PROCEEDINGS SO FAR AS NOT ONLY TO CLEAR THEM FROM ALL BLAME, BUT ALSO TO PRETEND TO DEMONSTRATE THE HONOUR AND WORTH OF THEM, AND TO LIFT THEM UP TO AN HIGH PITCH, NOT ONLY , ONE OF A BLESSED VICTORY (THE HIGHEST THAT CHRISTIANS ARE APPOINTED TO ASPIRE TO) OF OVERCOMING EVIL BY DOING GOOD: BUT TWO OF CALLING TO MENS MINDS THE UNPARALLABLE EXAMPLE OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, WHO WENT DOWN INTO THE CHAMBERS OF DEATH, FROM THENCE TO BRING UP WITH HIM A LOST WORLD: AND THREE OF BEING A LINEAMENT OF THE FACE OF DIVINE GOODNESS, IN THE DOING GOOD TO SO MANY, AS WELL ENEMIES, AS FRIENDS: AND FOUR DESERVING THAT PLACE AT THE TABLE OF HONOUR, WHICH THE ROMAN ORATOR SAITH, ALL NATIONS BESTOWED ON THE ASSERTORS OF THEIR COUNTRIES LIBERTIES, EVEN NEXT TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THEMSELVES: AND FIVE OF IMITATING THE METHOD OF THE WARFARE IN HEAVEN, AND SEEKING TO RECONCILE A NATION TO THEMSELVES BY NOT IMPUTING THEIR UNTHANKFULNESS. THE LARGENESS AND EXORBITANCY OF THESE EXPRESSIONS I WAS MY SELF SO AMAZED AT, THAT I CANNOT BUT MENTION THEM TO YOU (BY THE WAY) AS MATTERS OF HORROR, WHICH LIKE THE PEOPLES ACCLAMATION TO HEROD, OR THE LYCAONIANS TO PAUL AND BARNABAS, IF THEY BEGET NOT IN YOU A JUST INDIGNATION WITH THE LATTER, MAY VERY PROBABLY BRING THE JUST FATE OF THE FORMER UPON YOU, TO BE EATEN UP WITH WORMS, (AFTER YOU HAVE BEEN THUS DEIFIED) NOW, THAT YOU HAVE NO OTHER VISIBLE ENEMY BUT YOUR SELVES, AND SUCH FLATTERERS, (THAT I SAY NO WORSE) TO APPEAR AGAINST YOU, HAVING CRAVED YOUR PARDON FOR THIS NOT UNSEASONABLE EXCURSION, I RETURN NOW TO THE VIEW OF THAT SCRIPTURE, PRODUCED FROM SAINT PETER, TO PROVE KINGS TO BE A CREATION OR CREATURE OF MEN, AND SO THEIR POWER TO BE DERIVED FROM THE PEOPLE. TO WHICH I ANSWER , ONE THAT THERE IS A SIGNAL CHARACTER IN THAT VERY TEXT, THAT KEEPS IT FROM CONCLUDING THE SUPREME POWER TO BE ORIGINALLY IN THE PEOPLE, NOT ONLY BY CALLING THE KING IN THE END OF THAT VERSE , SUPREME; SUCH AS IN SAINT PAULS DIVINITY, ROMANS THIRTEEN ARE AFFIRMED TO BE ORDAINED OF GOD, AND SO NO HUMANE ORDINANCE, BUT ALSO BY DISTINGUISHING THE GOVERNORS, VERSE FOURTEEN FROM THE KING OR SUPREME, VERSE THIRTEEN BY THIS THAT THE GOVERNORS ARE SENT BY (ID EST HAVE COMMISSION FROM) THE KING, WHICH MIGHT IN LIKE MANNER BE ALSO AFFIRMED OF THE KING, THAT HE WERE SENT BY THE PEOPLE, IF HE WERE THE CREATURE, OR CREATION OF THEM, BUT IS NOT SO MUCH AS INTIMATED BY THAT APOSTLE; BUT ON THE CONTRARY, SUPREMACY AFFIXED TO HIM, AND SUBJECTION COMMANDED TO BE PAID HIM (NOT FOR THE PEOPLES, BUT FOR THE LORDS SAKE) AS SUBORDINATION TO, AND MISSION FROM THE KING, IS AFFIRMED OF ALL OTHER MAGISTRATES. BUT THEN TWO TO TAKE AWAY FROM ALL COLOUR OF PLEA FOR POPULACY FROM THIS TEXT, IT IS TO BE OBSERVED WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THE GREEK WORD IN THE NEW TESTAMENT, WHICH IS THERE RENDERED ORDINANCE, OR CREATURE, OR CREATION. THAT WORD WHEN IT IS SET IN ITS LARGENESS WITHOUT ANY RESTRAINT, SIGNIFIES GENERALLY ALL MANKIND, GENTILES, AS WELL AS JEWS. THUS (THE CREATION) AND (THE WORLD) ARE ALL ONE. AND (ALL THE CREATION) (OR EVERY CREATURE) MARK SIXTEEN FIFTEEN THE SAME WITH (THE WHOLE WORLD) IN THE BEGINNING OF THAT VERSE, AND (ALL NATIONS) IN THE PARALLEL PLACES OF SAINT MATTHEW AND SAINT LUKE. AND THUS ROMANS EIGHT NINETEEN (THE EXPECTATION OF THE CREATURE, OR CREATION) IS THE HOPE WHICH THE HEATHEN WORLD HAD, THAT AT THE REVELATION OF THE GRACIOUS PRIVILEGES OF THE MESSIAHS, THEY (ID EST THE GENTILES) ALSO SHOULD BE FREED FROM THE SLAVERY OF CORRUPTION (THEIR VILLAINOUS HEATHEN SINS) UNTO THE LIBERTY, ET CETERA THAT TRUE LIBERTY NOT FROM OBEDIENCE TO SUPERIORS, BUT FROM SLAVERY TO LUSTS AND PASSIONS, WHICH CHRIST CAME TO BESTOW UPON US; AND SO WHEN VERSE TWENTYTWO 'TIS ADDED, THAT THE WHOLE CREATION GROANS, ET CETERA THE CLEAR MEANING IS, THAT THE GENTILES AS WELL AS JEWS DID THUS, AS MIGHT BE EVIDENCED AT LARGE. AGREEABLE TO THIS NOTION OF THE WHOLE CREATION, OR EVERY CREATURE, IS THIS SAME PHRASE (WITH THE ADDITION OF HUMANE, TO TAKE OFF ALL RESTRAINT, AND TO EXTEND IT AS FAR AS ALL MANKIND) TO BE UNDERSTOOD, AND SO THE MEANING OF THE PRECEPT OF SAINT PETER TO HIS JEW-CHRISTIANS IS CLEARLY THIS, AND NO MORE, THAT THEY MUST BE OBEDIENT NOT ONLY TO CHRISTIAN MAGISTRATES, BUT TO GENTILES, HEATHEN ALSO, (SUCH AS THEY SHOULD FALL UNDER IN ALL THEIR DISPERSIONS) ID EST TO ALL WHATSOEVER THEY WERE , AND THAT FOR THE LORDS SAKE WHO CONSTITUTED THOSE HEATHENS ALSO, AS SAINT PAUL SAITH. IF TO THIS IT SHALL BE OBJECTED, THAT BY THIS WAY OF INTERPRETING, THE PRECEPT WILL BE EXTENDED SO, AS TO SUBJECT US TO ALL HEATHENS, AND NOT ONLY TO MAGISTRATES: I ANSWER, THAT THIS, WHICH IS THE ONLY OBJECTION AGAINST THIS INTERPRETATION, IS OF LITTLE FORCE, AND IS ANSWERED, ONE BY OBSERVING THE WORD (BE SUBJECT) WHICH RELATING TO MAGISTRATES WILL REQUIRE OUR OBEDIENCE TO NONE, BUT THOSE, AS VERSE SEVENTEEN WHEN HE COMMANDS TO HONOUR ALL, IT MUST BE UNDERSTOOD, ALL TO WHOM HONOUR BELONGS; SUPERIORS, NOT INFERIORS: OR AS, WHEN CHAPTER FIVE FIVE HE COMMANDS THEM TO BE SUBJECT TO ONE ANOTHER, IT MUST NOT BE UNDERSTOOD, THAT THE SUPERIOR MUST BE SUBJECT TO THE INFERIOR, AS THE INFERIOR TO THE SUPERIOR, BUT AS THE NATURE OF THE DUTY INFORCES TO INTERPRET, THE INFERIOR TO BE SUBJECT TO THE SUPERIOR ONLY: AND TWO BY THE APOSTLES EXPRESS ENUMERATION OF THOSE TO WHOM THIS OBEDIENCE MUST BE PAID IN THE END OF THE VERSE, TO THE KING AS SUPREME; AND THEN, VERSE FOURTEEN TO GOVERNORS, AS INFERIOR MAGISTRATES SENT BY HIM. THAT THIS IS THE FULL IMPORTANCE OF THAT PLACE, MAY (IF THERE BE ANY NEED) FARTHER APPEAR BY THE OCCASION OF THE APOSTLES DISCOURSE, WHICH WAS THE CONFUTING OF THE VILE SECT OF CHRISTIANS THEN CALLING THEMSELVES THIS LATE PARLIAMENT I CALLED, NOT MORE BY OTHERS ADVICE, AND NECESSITY OF MY AFFAIRS, THAN BY MY OWN CHOICE AND INCLINATION; WHO HAVE ALWAYS THOUGHT THE RIGHT WAY OF PARLIAMENTS MOST SAFE FOR MY CROWN, AS BEST PLEASING TO MY PEOPLE: AND ALTHOUGH I WAS NOT FORGETFUL OF THOSE SPARKS WHICH SOME MENS DISTEMPERS FORMERLY STUDIED TO KINDLE IN PARLIAMENTS, (WHICH, BY FORBEARING TO CONVENE FOR SOME YEARS, I HOPED TO HAVE EXTINGUISHED) YET, RESOLVING WITH MY SELF TO GIVE ALL JUST SATISFACTION TO MODEST AND SOBER DESIGNS, AND TO REDRESS ALL PUBLIC GRIEVANCES IN CHURCH AND STATE, I HOPED, BY MY FREEDOM AND THEIR MODERATION, TO PREVENT ALL MISUNDERSTANDINGS AND MISCARRIAGES IN THIS: IN WHICH AS I FEARED AFFAIRS WOULD MEET WITH PASSION AND PREJUDICE IN OTHER MEN; SO I RESOLVED THEY SHOULD FIND LEAST OF THEM IN MY SELF; NOT DOUBTING, BUT, BY THE WEIGHT OF REASON, I SHOULD COUNTERPOISE THE OVER-BALANCING OF ANY FACTIONS. I WAS, INDEED, SORRY TO HEAR WITH WHAT PARTIALITY AND POPULAR HEAT ELECTIONS WERE CARRIED IN MANY PLACES; YET, HOPING THAT THE GRAVITY AND DISCRETION OF OTHER GENTLEMEN WOULD ALLAY AND FIX THE COMMONS TO A DUE TEMPERAMENT (GUIDING SOME MEN'S WELL-MEANING ZEAL BY SUCH RULES OF MODERATION AS ARE BEST BOTH TO PRESERVE AND RESTORE THE HEALTH OF ALL STATES AND KINGDOMS) NO MAN WAS BETTER PLEASED WITH THE CONVENING OF THIS PARLIAMENT, THAN MY SELF; WHO, KNOWING BEST THE LARGENESS OF MY OWN HEART TOWARD MY PEOPLE'S GOOD, AND JUST CONTENTMENT, PLEASED MY SELF MOST IN THAT GOOD AND FIRM UNDERSTANDING WHICH WOULD HENCE GROW BETWEEN ME AND MY PEOPLE. ALL JEALOUSIES BEING LAID ASIDE, MY OWN AND MY CHILDREN'S INTERESTS GAVE ME MANY OBLIGATIONS TO SEEK AND PRESERVE THE LOVE AND WELFARE OF MY SUBJECTS; THE ONLY TEMPORAL BLESSING THAT IS LEFT TO THE AMBITION OF JUST MONARCHS, AS THEIR GREATEST HONOUR AND SAFETY, NEXT GOD'S PROTECTION. I CARED NOT TO LESSEN MY SELF IN SOME THINGS OF MY WONTED PREROGATIVE, SINCE I KNEW I COULD BE NO LOSER, IF I MIGHT BUT GAIN A RECOMPENSE IN MY SUBJECT'S AFFECTIONS. I INTENDED NOT ONLY TO OBLIGE MY FRIENDS, BUT MINE ENEMIES ALSO; EXCEEDING EVEN THE DESIRES OF THOSE THAT WERE FACTIOUSLY DISCONTENTED, IF THEY DID BUT PRETEND TO ANY MODEST AND SOBER SENSE. THE ODIUM AND OFFENCES, WHICH SOME MEN'S RIGOUR OR REMISSNESS IN CHURCH AND STATE HAD CONTRACTED UPON MY GOVERNMENT, I RESOLVED TO HAVE EXPIATED BY SUCH LAWS AND REGULATIONS FOR THE FUTURE, AS MIGHT NOT ONLY RECTIFY WHAT WAS AMISS IN PRACTICE; BUT SUPPLY WHAT WAS DEFECTIVE IN THE CONSTITUTION: NO MAN HAVING A GREATER ZEAL TO SEE RELIGION SETTLED, AND PRESERVED IN TRUTH, UNITY, AND ORDER THAN MY SELF; WHOM IT MOST CONCERNS BOTH IN PIETY, AND POLICY, AS KNOWING, THAT, NO FLAMES OF CIVIL DISSENTIONS ARE MORE DANGEROUS THAN THOSE WHICH MAKE RELIGIOUS PRETENSIONS THE GROUNDS OF FACTIONS. I RESOLVED TO REFORM WHAT I SHOULD BY FREE AND FULL ADVICE IN PARLIAMENT BE CONVINCED TO BE AMISS; AND TO GRANT WHATEVER MY REASON AND CONSCIENCE TOLD ME WAS FIT TO BE DESIRED; I WISH I HAD KEPT MY SELF WITHIN THOSE BOUNDS, AND NOT SUFFERED MY OWN JUDGEMENT TO HAVE BEEN OVER-BORNE IN SOME THINGS, MORE BY OTHERS IMPORTUNITIES, THAN THEIR ARGUMENTS; MY CONFIDENCE HAD LESS BETRAYED MY SELF AND MY KINGDOMS TO THOSE ADVANTAGES, WHICH SOME MEN SOUGHT FOR, WHO WANTED NOTHING BUT POWER AND OCCASION TO DO MISCHIEF. BUT, OUR SINS BEING RIPE, THERE WAS NO PREVENTING OF GOD'S JUSTICE FROM REAPING THAT GLORY IN OUR CALAMITIES, WHICH WE ROBBED HIM OF IN OUR PROSPERITY. FOR THOU, O LORD, HAST MADE US SEE, THAT RESOLUTIONS OF FUTURE REFORMING DO NOT ALWAYS SATISFY THY JUSTICE, NOR PREVENT THY VENGEANCE FOR FORMER MISCARRIAGES. OUR SINS HAVE OVERLAID OUR HOPES; THOU HAST TAUGHT US TO DEPEND ON THY MERCIES TO FORGIVE, NOT ON OUR PURPOSES TO AMEND. WHEN HAST THOU VINDICATED THY GLORY BY THY JUDGEMENTS, AND HAST SHOWED US HOW UNSAFE IT IS TO OFFEND THEE, UPON PRESUMPTIONS AFTERWARDS TO PLEASE THEE; THEN I TRUST THY MERCIES WILL RESTORE THOSE BLESSINGS TO US, WHICH WE HAVE SO MUCH ABUSED, AS TO FORCE THEE TO DEPRIVE US OF THEM. FOR WANT OF TIMELY REPENTANCE OF OUR SINS, THOU GIVEST US CAUSE TO REPENT OF THOSE REMEDIES WE TOO LATE APPLY. YET I DO NOT REPENT OF MY CALLING THIS LAST PARLIAMENT; BECAUSE, O LORD, I DID IT, WITH AN UPRIGHT INTENTION, TO THY GLORY, AND MY PEOPLE'S GOOD. THE MISERIES WHICH HAVE ENSUED UPON ME AND MY KINGDOMS ARE THE JUST EFFECTS OF THY DISPLEASURE UPON US; AND MAY BE YET (THROUGH THY MERCY) PREPARATIVES OF US TO FUTURE BLESSINGS, AND BETTER HEARTS TO ENJOY THEM. O LORD, THOUGH THOU HAST DEPRIVED US OF MANY FORMER COMFORTS, YET GRANT ME AND MY PEOPLE THE BENEFIT OF OUR AFFLICTIONS, AND THY CHASTISEMENTS; THAT THY ROD, AS WELL AS THY STAFF, MAY COMFORT US: THEN SHALL WE DARE TO ACCOUNT THEM THE STROKES NOT OF AN ENEMY, BUT A FATHER, WHEN THOU GIVEST US THOSE HUMBLE AFFECTIONS, THAT MEASURE OF PATIENCE AND REPENTANCE, WHICH BECOMES THY CHILDREN. I SHALL HAVE NO CAUSE TO REPENT THE MISERIES THIS PARLIAMENT HATH OCCASIONED, WHEN BY THEM THOU HAST BROUGHT ME AND MY PEOPLE UNFEIGNEDLY TO REPENT OF THE SINS WE HAVE COMMITTED. THY GRACE IS INFINITELY BETTER WITH OUR SUFFERINGS, THAN OUR PEACE COULD BE WITH OUR SINS. O THOU SOVEREIGN GOODNESS AND WISDOM, WHO OVER-RULEST ALL OUR COUNSELS, OVER-RULE ALSO ALL OUR HEARTS, THAT THE WORSE THINGS WE SUFFER BY THY JUSTICE, THE BETTER WE MAY BE BY THY MERCY. AS OUR SINS HAVE TURNED OUR ANTIDOTES INTO POISON; SO LET THY GRACE TURN OUR POISON INTO ANTIDOTES. AS THE SINS OF OUR PEACE DISPOSED US TO THIS UNHAPPY WAR; SO LET THIS WAR PREPARE US FOR THY BLESSED PEACE. THAT ALTHOUGH I HAVE BUT TROUBLESOME KINGDOMS HERE, YET I MAY ATTAIN TO THAT KINGDOM OF PEACE IN MY HEART, AND IN THY HEAVEN, WHICH CHRIST HATH PURCHASED, AND THOU WILT GIVE TO THY SERVANT (THOUGH A SINNER) FOR MY SAVIOUR'S SAKE, AMEN. I LOOKED UPON MY LORD OF STRAFFORD, AS A GENTLEMAN, WHOSE GREAT ABILITIES MIGHT MAKE A PRINCE RATHER AFRAID, THAN ASHAMED TO EMPLOY HIM IN THE GREATEST AFFAIRS OF STATE. FOR THOSE WERE PRONE TO CREATE IN HIM GREAT CONFIDENCE OF UNDERTAKINGS; AND THIS WAS LIKE ENOUGH TO BETRAY HIM TO GREAT ERRORS, AND MANY ENEMIES: WHEREOF HE COULD NOT BUT CONTRACT GOOD STORE, WHILE MOVING IN SO HIGH A SPHERE AND WITH SO VIGOROUS A LUSTRE, HE MUST NEEDS, (AS THE SUN) RAISE MANY ENVIOUS EXHALATIONS, WHICH, CONDENSED BY A POPULAR ODIUM, WERE CAPABLE TO CAST A CLOUD UPON THE BRIGHTEST MERIT AND INTEGRITY. THOUGH I CANNOT IN MY JUDGEMENT APPROVE ALL HE DID, DRIVEN (IT MAY BE) BY THE NECESSITIES OF TIMES, AND THE TEMPER OF THAT PEOPLE, MORE THAN BY HIS OWN DISPOSITION TO ANY HEIGHT AND RIGOUR OF ACTIONS; YET I COULD NEVER BE CONVINCED OF ANY SUCH CRIMINOUSNESS IN HIM, AS WILLINGLY TO EXPOSE HIS LIFE TO THE STROKE OF JUSTICE, AND MALICE OF HIS ENEMIES. I NEVER MET WITH A MORE UNHAPPY CONJUNCTURE OF AFFAIRS, THAN IN THE BUSINESS OF THAT UNFORTUNATE EARL: WHEN, BETWEEN MY OWN UNSATISFIEDNESS IN CONSCIENCE, AND A NECESSITY (AS SOME TOLD ME) OF SATISFYING THE IMPORTUNITIES OF SOME PEOPLE, I WAS PERSUADED BY THOSE, THAT I THINK WISHED ME WELL, TO CHOOSE RATHER WHAT WAS SAFE, THAN WHAT SEEMED JUST; PREFERRING THE OUTWARD PEACE OF MY KINGDOMS WITH MEN, BEFORE THAT INWARD EXACTNESS OF CONSCIENCE WITH GOD. AND, INDEED, I AM SO FAR FROM EXCUSING , OR DENYING THAT COMPLIANCE ON MY PART (FOR PLENARY CONSENT IT WAS NOT) TO HIS DESTRUCTION, WHOM IN MY JUDGEMENT I THOUGHT NOT, BY ANY CLEAR LAW, GUILTY OF DEATH; THAT I NEVER BARE ANY TOUCH OF CONSCIENCE WITH GREATER REGRET: WHICH, AS A SIGN OF MY REPENTANCE, I HAVE OFTEN WITH SORROW CONFESSED BOTH TO GOD AND MEN, AS AN ACT OF SO SINFUL FRAILTY, THAT IT DISCOVERED MORE A FEAR OF MAN, THAN OF GOD; WHOSE NAME AND PLACE ON EARTH NO MAN IS WORTHY TO BEAR, WHO WILL AVOID INCONVENIENCES OF STATE, BY ACTS OF SO HIGH INJUSTICE, AS NO PUBLIC CONVENIENCE CAN EXPIATE OR COMPENSATE. I SEE IT A BAD EXCHANGE TO WOUND A MAN'S OWN CONSCIENCE, THEREBY TO SALVE STATE-SORES; TO CALM THE STORMS OF POPULAR DISCONTENTS, BY STIRRING UP A TEMPEST IN A MAN'S OWN BOSOM. NOR HATH GOD'S JUSTICE FAILED IN THE EVENT AND SAD CONSEQUENCES, TO SHOW THE WORLD THE FALLACY OF THAT MAXIM, BETTER ONE MAN PERISH (THOUGH UNJUSTLY) THAN THE PEOPLE BE DISPLEASED, OR DESTROYED. FOR, IN ALL LIKELIHOOD, I COULD NEVER HAVE SUFFERED, WITH MY PEOPLE, GREATER CALAMITIES, (YET WITH GREATER COMFORT) HAD I VINDICATED STRAFFORD'S INNOCENCY, AT LEAST BY DENYING TO SIGN THAT DESTRUCTIVE BILL, ACCORDING TO THAT JUSTICE, WHICH MY CONSCIENCE SUGGESTED TO ME, THAN I HAVE DONE SINCE I GRATIFIED SOME MEN'S UNTHANKFUL IMPORTUNITIES WITH SO CRUEL A FAVOUR. AND I HAVE OBSERVED, THAT THOSE, WHO COUNSELLED ME TO SIGN THAT BILL, HAVE BEEN SO FAR FROM RECEIVING THE REWARDS OF SUCH INGRATIATINGS WITH THE PEOPLE, THAT NO MEN HAVE BEEN HARRASSED AND CRUSHED MORE THAN THEY: HE ONLY HATH BEEN LEAST VEXED BY THEM, WHO COUNSELLED ME NOT TO CONSENT AGAINST THE VOTE OF MY OWN CONSCIENCE. I HOPE GOD HATH FORGIVEN ME AND THEM THE SINFUL RASHNESS OF THAT BUSINESS. TO WHICH BEING IN MY SOUL SO FULLY CONSCIOUS, THOSE JUDGEMENTS GOD HATH PLEASED SO SEND UPON ME ARE SO MUCH THE MORE WELCOME, AS A MEANS (I HOPE) WHICH HIS MERCY HATH SANCTIFIED SO TO ME, AS TO MAKE ME REPENT OF THAT UNJUST ACT, (FOR SO IT WAS TO ME) AND FOR THE FUTURE TO TEACH ME, THAT THE BEST RULE OF POLICY IS TO PREFER THE DOING OF JUSTICE, BEFORE ALL ENJOYMENTS; AND THE PEACE OF MY CONSCIENCE BEFORE THE PRESERVATION OF MY KINGDOMS. NOR HATH ANY THING MORE FORTIFIED MY RESOLUTIONS AGAINST ALL THOSE VIOLENT IMPORTUNITES, WHICH SINCE HAVE SOUGHT TO GAIN ALIKE CONSENT FROM ME, TO ACTS WHEREIN MY CONSCIENCE IS UNSATISFIED, THAN THE SHARP TOUCHES I HAVE HAD FOR WHAT PASSED ME, IN MY LORD OF STRAFFORD'S BUSINESS. NOT THAT I RESOLVED TO HAVE EMPLOYED HIM IN MY AFFAIRS, AGAINST THE ADVICE OF MY PARLIAMENT; BUT I WOULD NOT HAVE HAD ANY HAND IN HIS DEATH, OF WHOSE GUILTINESS I WAS BETTER ASSURED, THAN ANY MAN LIVING COULD BE. NOR WERE THE CRIMES OBJECTED AGAINST HIM SO CLEAR, AS AFTER A LONG AND FAIR HEARING, TO GIVE CONVINCING SATISFACTION TO THE MAJOR PART OF BOTH HOUSES, ESPECIALLY THAT OF THE LORDS, OF WHOM SCARCE A THIRD PART WERE PRESENT, WHEN THE BILL PASSED THAT HOUSE. AND FOR THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, MANY GENTLEMEN, DISPOSED ENOUGH TO DIMINISH MY LORD OF STRAFFORD'S GREATNESS AND POWER, YET UNSATISFIED OF HIS GUILT IN LAW, DURST NOT CONDEMN HIM TO DIE: WHO FOR THEIR INTEGRITY IN THEIR VOTES, WERE, BY POSTING THEIR NAMES, EXPOSED TO THE POPULAR CALUMNY, HATRED, AND FURY, WHICH GREW THEN SO EXORBITANT IN THEIR CLAMOURS FOR JUSTICE, (THAT IS, TO HAVE BOTH MY SELF AND THE TWO HOUSES VOTE, AND DO AS THEY WOULD HAVE US) THAT MANY ('TIS THOUGHT) WERE RATHER TERRIFIED TO CONCUR WITH THE CONDEMNING PARTY, THAN SATISFIED, THAT OF RIGHT THEY OUGHT TO DO AND THAT AFTER-ACT VACATING THE AUTHORITY OF THE PRECEDENT, FOR FUTURE IMITATION, SUFFICIENTLY TELLS THE WORLD, THAT SOME REMORSE TOUCHED EVEN HIS MOST IMPLACABLE ENEMIES, AS KNOWING HE HAD VERY HARD MEASURE, AND SUCH AS THEY WOULD BE VERY LOATH SHOULD BE REPEATED TO THEMSELVES. THIS TENDERNESS AND REGRET I FIND IN MY SOUL, FOR HAVING HAD ANY HAND (AND THAT VERY UNWILLINGLY, GOD KNOWS) IN SHEDDING ONE MAN'S BLOOD UNJUSTLY, THOUGH UNDER THE COLOUR AND FORMALITY OF JUSTICE, AND PRETENCES OF AVOIDING PUBLIC MISCHIEFS, WHICH MAY (I HOPE) BE SOME EVIDENCE BEFORE GOD AND MAN, TO ALL POSTERITY, THAT I AM FAR FROM BEARING JUSTLY THAT VAST LOAD AND GUILT OF ALL THAT BLOOD WHICH HATH BEEN SHED IN THIS UNHAPPY WAR, WHICH SOME MEN WILL NEEDS CHARGE ON ME, TO EASE THEIR OWN SOULS, WHO AM, AND EVER SHALL BE, MORE AFRAID TO TAKE AWAY ANY MAN'S LIFE UNJUSTLY, THAN TO LOSE MINE OWN. BUT THOU, O GOD OF INFINITE MERCIES, FORGIVE ME THAT ACT OF SINFUL COMPLIANCE, WHICH HATH GREATER AGGRAVATIONS UPON ME THAN ANY MAN; SINCE I HAD NOT THE LEAST TEMPTATION OF ENVY, OR MALICE AGAINST HIM, AND BY MY PLACE SHOULD, AT LEAST SO FAR, HAVE BEEN A PRESERVER OF HIM, AS TO HAVE DENIED MY CONSENT TO HIS DESTRUCTION. O LORD, I ACKNOWLEDGE MY TRANSGRESSION, AND MY SIN IS EVER BEFORE ME. DELIVER ME FROM BLOOD-GUILTINESS, O GOD, THOU GOD OF MY SALVATION, AND MY TONGUE SHALL SING OF THY RIGHTEOUSNESS. AGAINST THEE HAVE I SINNED, AND DONE THIS EVIL IN THY SIGHT, FOR THOU SAWEST THE CONTRADICTION BETWEEN MY HEART AND MY HAND. YET CAST ME NOT AWAY FROM THY PRESENCE, PURGE ME WITH THE BLOOD OF MY REDEEMER, AND I SHALL BE CLEAN; WASH ME WITH THAT PRECIOUS EFFUSION, AND I SHALL BE WHITER THAN SNOW. TEACH ME TO LEARN RIGHTEOUSNESS BY THY JUDGEMENTS, AND TO SEE MY FRAILTY IN THY JUSTICE: WHILE I WAS PERSUADED, BY SHEDDING ONE MAN'S BLOOD, TO PREVENT AFTER-TROUBLES; THOU HAST FOR THAT, AMONG OTHER SINS, BROUGHT UPON ME, AND UPON MY KINGDOMS, GREAT, LONG, AND HEAVY TROUBLES. MAKE ME PREFER JUSTICE, WHICH IS THY WILL, BEFORE ALL CONTRARY CLAMOURS, WHICH ARE BUT DISCOVERIES OF MAN'S INJURIOUS WILL. IT IS TOO MUCH THAT THEY HAVE ONCE OVERCOME ME, TO PLEASE THEM BY DISPLEASING THEE: O NEVER SUFFER ME, FOR ANY REASON OF STATE, TO GO AGAINST MY REASON OF CONSCIENCE; WHICH IS HIGHLY TO SIN AGAINST THEE, THE GOD OF REASON, AND JUDGE OF OUR CONSCIENCES. WHATEVER, O LORD, THOU SEEST FIT TO DEPRIVE ME OF, YET RESTORE UNTO ME THE JOY OF THY SALVATION, AND EVER UPHOLD ME WITH THY FREE SPIRIT; WHO SUBJECTS MY WILL TO NONE , BUT THE LIGHT OF REASON, JUSTICE, AND RELIGION, WHICH SHINES IN MY SOUL: FOR THOU DESIREST TRUTH IN THE INWARD PARTS, AND INTEGRITY IN THE OUTWARD EXPRESSIONS. LORD HEAR THE VOICE OF THY SONS, AND MY SAVIOUR'S BLOOD, WHICH SPEAKS BETTER THINGS: O MAKE ME, AND MY PEOPLE, TO HEAR THE VOICE OF JOY AND GLADNESS, THAT THE BONES WHICH THOU HAST BROKEN, MAY REJOICE IN THY SALVATION. MY GOING TO THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, TO DEMAND JUSTICE UPON THE FIVE MEMBERS, WAS AN ACT WHICH MY ENEMIES LOADED WITH ALL THE OBLOQUIES AND EXASPERATIONS THEY COULD. IT FILLED INDIFFERENT MEN WITH GREAT JEALOUSIES AND FEARS; YEA, AND MANY OF MY FRIENDS RESENTED IT AS A MOTION RISING RATHER FROM PASSION THAN FROM REASON, AND NOT GUIDED WITH SUCH DISCRETION, AS THE TOUCHINESS OF THOSE TIMES REQUIRED. BUT THESE MEN KNEW NOT THE JUST MOTIVES, AND PREGNANT GROUNDS, WITH WHICH I THOUGHT MY SELF SO FURNISHED, THAT THERE NEEDED NOTHING TO SUCH EVIDENCE, AS I COULD HAVE PRODUCED AGAINST THOSE I CHARGED, SAVE ONLY A FREE AND LEGAL TRIAL, WHICH WAS ALL I DESIRED. NOR HAD I ANY TEMPTATION OF DISPLEASURE, OR REVENGE AGAINST THOSE MEN'S PERSONS, FURTHER THAN I HAD DISCOVERED THOSE (AS I THOUGHT) UNLAWFUL CORRESPONDENCIES THEY HAD USED, AND ENGAGEMENTS THEY HAD MADE, TO EMBROIL MY KINGDOMS: OF ALL WHICH I MISSED BUT LITTLE TO HAVE PRODUCED WRITINGS UNDER SOME MEN'S OWN HANDS, WHO WERE THE CHIEF CONTRIVERS OF THE FOLLOWING INNOVATIONS. PROVIDENCE WOULD NOT HAVE IT SO; YET I WANTED NOT SUCH PROBABILITIES AS WERE SUFFICIENT TO RAISE JEALOUSIES IN ANY KING'S HEART, WHO IS NOT WHOLLY STUPID OR NEGLECTIVE OF THE PUBLIC PEACE, WHICH TO PRESERVE BY CALLING IN QUESTION HALF A DOZEN MEN, IN A FAIR AND LEGAL WAY (WHICH GOD KNOWS WAS ALL MY DESIGN) COULD HAVE AMOUNTED TO NO WORSE EFFECT, HAD IT SUCCEEDED, THAN EITHER TO DO ME AND MY KINGDOMS RIGHT, IN CASE THEY HAD BEEN FOUND GUILTY: OR ELSE TO HAVE CLEARED THEIR INNOCENCY, AND REMOVED MY SUSPICIONS: WHICH, AS THEY WERE NOT RAISED OUT OF ANY MALICE, SO NEITHER WERE THEY IN REASON TO BE SMOTHERED. WHAT FLAMES OF DISCONTENT THIS SPARK (THOUGH I SOUGHT BY ALL SPEEDY AND POSSIBLE MEANS TO QUENCH IT) SOON KINDLED, ALL THE WORLD IS WITNESS: THE ASPERSION WHICH SOME MEN CAST UPON THAT ACTION, AS IF I HAD DESIGNED BY FORCE TO ASSAULT THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, AND INVADE THEIR PRIVILEGE, IS SO FALSE, THAT AS, GOD BEST KNOWS, I HAD NO SUCH INTENT; SO NONE THAT ATTENDED COULD JUSTLY GATHER FROM ANY THING I THEN SAID, OR DID, THE LEAST INTIMATION OF ANY SUCH THOUGHTS. THAT I WENT ATTENDED WITH SOME GENTLEMEN, AS IT WAS NO UNWONTED THING FOR THE MAJESTY AND SAFETY OF A KING SO TO BE ATTENDED, ESPECIALLY IN DISCONTENTED TIMES; SO WERE MY FOLLOWERS AT THAT TIME SHORT OF MY ORDINARY GUARD, AND NO WAY PROPORTIONABLE TO HAZARD A TUMULTUARY CONFLICT. NOR WERE THEY MORE SCARED OF MY COMING, THAN I WAS UN-ASSURED OF NOT HAVING SOME AFFRONTS CAST UPON ME, IF I HAD NONE WITH ME TO PRESERVE A REVERENCE TO ME; FOR MANY PEOPLE HAD (AT THAT TIME) LEARNED TO THINK THOSE HARD THOUGHTS, WHICH THEY HAVE SINCE ABUNDANTLY VENTED AGAINST ME, BOTH BY WORDS AND DEEDS. THE SUM OF THAT BUSINESS WAS THIS: THOSE MEN AND THEIR ADHERENTS WERE THEN LOOKED UPON, BY THE AFFRIGHTED VULGAR, AS GREATER PROTECTORS OF THEIR LAWS AND LIBERTIES, THAN MY SELF, AND SO WORTHIER OF THEIR PROTECTION. I LEAVE THEM TO GOD, AND THEIR OWN CONSCIENCES, WHO, IF GUILTY OF EVIL MACHINATIONS, NO PRESENT IMPUNITY, OR POPULAR VINDICATIONS OF THEM WILL BE SUBTERFUGE SUFFICIENT TO RESCUE THEM FROM THOSE EXACT TRIBUNALS. TO WHICH, IN THE OBSTRUCTIONS OF JUSTICE AMONG MEN, WE MUST RELIGIOUSLY APPEAL, AS IT IS WELL SPOKEN BY PHILIP KING OF MACEDON, THAT THE REPROACHES AND INJURIES OF THE ATHENIAN ORATORS SHOULD CAUSE HIM TO ORDER HIS WORDS AND DEEDS SO, THAT THEMSELVES MIGHT BE PROVED LIARS. YOUR GOOD BEGINNING PROMISETH THE SAME TO THE WHOLE NATION; AND WE HAVE GREAT HOPES NOW, THAT SUCH A FURTHER PROGRESS WILL BE MADE IN THE WORK OF A FULL REFORMATION, AS THE RIGHTEOUS SHALL SEE IT AND REJOICE, AND ALL INIQUITY SHALL STOP HER MOUTH. FOR THE MUTINOUS TUMULT AND NOISE WHICH SOME MEN MAKE IN THE CITY, BY REASON OF THEIR LOOSE TONGUES AND PENS, TO OBSTRUCT YOUR GOOD PROCEEDINGS, AND TO RAISE A NEW WAR, AND INVOLVE THE PEOPLE AGAIN IN BLOOD, IT IS BUT A FLASH, AND THE LORD WILL SUDDENLY BLAST IT: ONLY IT IS WORTH YOUR OBSERVING, HOW YOUR ENEMIES IN MANY PARTICULARS, ARE LIKE THE ADVERSARIES OF NEHEMIAH, AND THE HONEST PARTY WITH HIM. WHEN SANBALLAT, TOBIAH, GESHEM THE ARABIAN, AND THE REST PERCEIVED THAT ALL THEIR FORMER MALIGNANT DESIGNS TOOK NO EFFECT, BUT THE BUILDING WENT PROSPEROUSLY FORWARD, THEY DREW OVER TO THEM THE PRIESTS, BY BRIBERY AND FLATTERY, AND BY THESE MENS SPEECHES THEY THOUGHT TO AFFRIGHT THE GOVERNOR, AND BRING THAT TO PASS WHICH THEY COULD NOT DO BY OTHER MEANS. THIS PRESENT CONSPIRACY AMONGST THE PROPHETS, IS A BRINGING UP OF THE REAR, THE LAST PIECE OF THE WHOLE WORK: AS WE SEE ON A STAGE SEVERAL ACTORS, AND EVERY ONE PLAYS HIS PART, YET ALL MAKE BUT ONE TRAGEDY; SO THE RISING IN KENT, ESSEX, WALES, THE REVOLTING OF THE SHIPS, THE BRINGING IN OF THE SCOTS, THE PERSONAL TREATY, AND THESE PULPIT INCENDIARIES, 'TIS ALL ONE PLOT, HOWSOEVER ACTED BY SEVERAL PERSONS, AND THEREFORE I DOUBT NOT, BUT AS THE LORD HATH DISCOVERED THE TREACHERY OF THE ONE, SO HE WILL THE HYPOCRISY OF THE OTHER, AND CONFOUND THE WHOLE BUILDING, BOTH FIRST, AND LAST. MOREOVER WE CANNOT BUT TAKE NOTICE, IN AND THROUGH WHAT FURTHER DIFFICULTIES AND STRAIGHTS THE LORD HATH HELD YOU UP, AND CARRIED YOU ON; WE ARE VERY SENSIBLE HOW SOME HAVE LEFT YOU IN THE WORK, OF WHOM WE THOUGHT BETTER THINGS, AND DID THINK THEY WOULD HAVE BEEN MORE FAITHFUL AND REAL TO THEIR TRUST, THE TRUTH AND THEIR OWN PRINCIPLES. AELIAN REPORTS OF DIONYSIUS THAT HE MARRIED TWO WIVES IN ONE DAY, THE ONE FOLLOWED HIM IN HIS WARS, THE OTHER ACCOMPANIED HIM ONLY AT HIS RETURN: MEN ARE FORWARD ENOUGH TO COME IN WHEN THE FIGHT IS OVER, TO HAVE A PART AND SHARE IN THE SPOIL AND FRUIT OF THE VICTORY, BUT WHAT THEY DESERVE, IS TO BE CONSIDERED OF, AND THIS TO BE MINDED. IGNAVUM FUCOS PECUS A PRAESEPIBUS ARCENT. I HAVE MADE THE MORE HASTE TO PUBLISH THIS FIRST PART, BECAUSE I PERCEIVE NOT ONLY ROYALISTS AND CAVALIERS ACCUSE YOU OF HIGH INJUSTICE AGAINST THE PERSON OF THE KING, AND THAT THE ACTION HATH BEEN FORMERLY CARRIED FORTH MERELY BY POWER, WITHOUT LAW, REASON OR CONSCIENCE: BUT ALSO, THE LAWFULNESS OF THE THING, IS BY SOME BETTER MINDED, AND PERSONS MORE HONEST, DOUBTED, AND ARE NO CLEARLY SATISFIED THEREIN: AND FOR THESE LATER, I SAY, SPECIALLY FOR THEIR SAKE, I HAVE TAKEN IN HAND, NOT YOUR CAUSE SO MUCH, AS THE CAUSE OF THE WHOLE NATION, AND HAVE NOT ONLY GIVEN A SATISFACTORY ANSWER TO WHATSOEVER MAY BE OBJECTED AGAINST THE ACT, BUT JUSTIFIED WHAT HATH BEEN DONE BY YOUR AUTHORITY IN POINT OF LAW AND CONSCIENCE, TO ALL RATIONAL AND INDIFFERENT MEN. I CONFESS IT YIELDS TO THE SOUL BUT LITTLE PEACE, WHEN OUR ACTIONS HAVE NO OTHER BOTTOM OR FOUNDATION, BUT OPPORTUNITIES; POWER, ADVANTAGES, SUCCESS. BUT WHEN WE KNOW IT IS GODS WORK, AND WE SEE IT DONE IN GODS WAY, THEN THE PRESENT OPPORTUNITY, POWER, AND SUCCESS, IS A MANIFEST AND INFALLIBLE WITNESS, THAT AS THE LORD OWNS THE WORK, SO HE WILL HONOUR THE WORKMEN, AND BE THEIR MIGHTY PROTECTOR. AND THIS I PROVE TO BE YOUR CASE, NOT THAT THE ACTION WAS JUST BECAUSE YOU HAD THE OPPORTUNITY AND POWER TO DO IT; BUT BEING IN IT SELF JUST, AND YOU LAWFULLY CALLED THERETO; THE POWER AND OPPORTUNITY WHICH GOD GAVE YOU, DID MANIFEST HIS APPROVING YOUR ZEAL AND JUSTICE. NOW THE GOD OF PEACE, AND THE LORD OF HOSTS, BE EVER MIGHTILY PRESENT WITH YOU, TO COUNSEL, DIRECT, PROTECT, AND PROSPER YOUR ENDEAVOURS, THAT WE MAY NO LONGER TALK OF SUBJECTS LIBERTY, AND RIGHT THINGS, BUT KNOW THEM AND ENJOY THEM, WE AND OUR POSTERITY; AND THIS BEING ACCOMPLISHED, HE THAT DESIRES THE PUBLIC GOOD, RESTETH YOURS TO SERVE, JOHN CANNE. ALCON OF CRETE, AS A DRAGON WAS EMBRACING HIS SON, SHOT AN ARROW INTO THE HEART, AND HURT NOT THE CHILD, BUT THE DRAGON DIED IMMEDIATELY. OUR STATE-ARCHERS WILL NOW SHOW THEIR SKILL AND ART, IF (BY GODS BLESSING ON THEIR LABOUR) TYRANNY AND OPPRESSION MAY BE TAKEN AWAY, WITHOUT PREJUDICE OR HURT TO THE NATION: AND FOR THE BETTER CARRYING ON OF SO NECESSARY AND GOOD A WORK, I HAVE UNDERTAKEN TO PROVE, THAT WHEN PRINCES BECOME DRAGONS (AS THE SCRIPTURE USUALLY STYLETH GREAT TYRANTS) 'TIS LAWFUL FOR THE SUPREME AND SOVEREIGN POWER OF THE PEOPLE TO SHOOT AT THEM, AND KILL THEM LIKEWISE; AND WHATSOEVER TO THE CONTRARY IS OBJECTED, EITHER FROM SCRIPTURE, LAW, REASON, OR INCONVENIENCES, I HAVE FULLY ANSWERED AND REFUTED. FIRST, THE REBELLION OF CORAH, DATHAN, AND ABIRAM, IS MENTIONED, FROM WHICH EXAMPLE SOME CONCLUDE , THAT ALL OPPOSITION AND RESISTANCE IS UNLAWFUL OF THE PEOPLE AGAINST THEIR KING: ERGO, THIS KIND OF PROCEEDING MUCH MORE. ((ANSWER)) THIS OBJECTION BEING IMPERTINENT, I SHALL SPEAK THE LESS TO IT. ONE BECAUSE A FAITHFUL OFFICER IN THE DUE EXECUTION OF HIS OFFICE, MAY NOT BE OPPOSED, RESISTED, PUNISHED: WILL IT FOLLOW, THAT THE UNFAITHFUL AND WICKED MUST BE LEFT ALONE? MOSES WAS A LAWFUL MAGISTRATE, AND AARON A TRUE MINISTER OF GOD, FAITHFUL AND GOOD MEN BOTH, AND THEREFORE TO BE OBEYED; BUT KINGS BECOMING PERJURED TYRANTS, ARE NOT SO; NEITHER IS THERE ANY ALLEGIANCE OR OBEDIENCE FROM THE PEOPLE DUE TO THEM, AS WE SHALL HEREAFTER SHOW. BUT TWO IF THIS EXAMPLE BE WELL CONSIDERED, IT WILL SUFFICIENTLY SERVE TO JUSTIFY SO MUCH AS BY ME IS HERE ASSERTED, AND THUS I PROVE IT: FOR ANY MAN OR MEN CAUSELESSLY TO MUTINY AGAINST THE SUPREME POWER OF A KINGDOM, AND MOST UNNATURALLY AND IMPIOUSLY INVADE MENS LIVES, LIBERTIES, AND ESTATES, OPPOSE JUSTICE, AND SEEK TO BEING A WHOLE NATION TO UTTER DESOLATION, SUCH LAWFULLY MAY BE RESISTED, SUPPRESSED; YEA, BY THE EXAMPLE OF CORAH, ET CETERA PUT TO DEATH: NOW CERTAIN IT IS, HOWSOEVER KINGS RULING ACCORDING TO LAW ARE PUBLIC MINISTERS OF STATE, NEVERTHELESS DEGENERATING INTO TYRANTS, AND ACTING AGAINST LAW, THEY ARE IN SUCH A CASE, NO MORE THAN PRIVATE MEN: BECAUSE WHATSOEVER AT FIRST WAS CONFIRMED UPON THEM IN RESPECT OF OFFICE, IT DID NOT IN ANY SORT MAKE A CHANGE UPON THEIR PERSONS; NEITHER SET THEM AT ANY DISTANCE TOUCHING SUBJECTION TO THE LAW, EITHER ACTIVE OR PASSIVE, MORE THAN THEY WERE BEFORE; THEIR PERSONAL ESTATE WAS THE SAME STILL AS BEFORE, NEITHER ARE THEY EXEMPTED FROM CORPORAL PUNISHMENT IF THEY BREAK THE LAW, MORE THAN ANY OTHER MEN. IT IS FURTHER OBJECTED, EXODUS TWENTYTWO TWENTYEIGHT ((THOU SHALT NOT REVILE THE GODS, NOR CURSE THE RULER OF THY PEOPLE.)) AGAIN, ECCLESIASTES TEN TWENTY ((CURSE NOT THE KING, NO NOT IN THY THOUGHTS, AND CURSE NOT THE RICH IN THY BED-CHAMBER.)) IF KINGS MAY NOT BE CURSED, MUCH LESS PUT TO DEATH BY THEIR SUBJECTS. ((ANSWER)) THE FIRST TEXT IS NOT PROPERLY MEANT OF KINGS, BUT PERTAINS RATHER TO JUDGES AND OTHER SORT OF RULERS; AND SO THE JEW DOCTORS UNDERSTAND THE PLACE. TWO SOLOMON WELL EXPLAINS THE PLACE, PROVERS SEVENTEEN TWENTYSIX IT IS NOT GOOD TO STRIKE PRINCES FOR EQUITY; THAT IS, EVIL SPEAKING OF MAGISTRATES FOR WELL DOING, IS A WICKED AND VILE THING. THREE THE OTHER TEXT BY SOME IS APPLIED UNTO CHRIST THE KING OF HIS CHURCH. BUT TAKE IT LITERALLY, BECAUSE KINGS MAY NOT BE CURSED, WHICH IS PROHIBITED UNDER PAIN OF CONDEMNATION, WILL IT THEREFORE FOLLOW THAT KINGS MAY BE THIEVES, MURDERERS, TRAITORS, TYRANTS, AND COMMIT ANY WICKEDNESS, AND NOT BE CALLED TO AN ACCOUNT BY SUCH WHO ARE ABOVE THEM, AND HAVE A LAWFUL POWER IN THEIR HANDS TO PUNISH THEM? FOUR THE PLACE COMPREHENDS RICH-MEN AS WELL AS KINGS, AND THEREFORE IT MAY BE AS WELL CONCLUDED FROM IT, THAT NO MAN IF RICH, MAY BE PUNISHED FOR ANY CRIME OR FAULT WHATSOEVER. FIVE BOTH THESE IF RIGHTLY APPLIED ARE ALTOGETHER FOR US; FOR WHOSOEVER (WHETHER KING OR PRINCE) SHALL CURSE AND REVILE THE SUPREME AND SOVEREIGN STATE OF THE LAND, AND THAT FOR WELL DOING, AS CALL THEM REBELS AND TRAITORS, AND VIOLENTLY SEEK TO DESTROY THEM, HE ABSOLUTELY VIOLATETH THIS LAW, THOU SHALT NOT REVILE THE GODS. IT IS TRUE, THERE IS HERE NO PUNISHEMENT SET DOWN FOR HIM, THAT SHOULD THUS RAIL: BUT SEEING (AS ONE WRITES ON THE PLACE) HE THAT RAILED ON HIS FATHER AND MOTHER WAS TO DIE FOR IT, EXODUS TWENTYONE SEVENTEEN MUCH MORE WORTHY OF DEATH WAS HE, WHICH SHOULD CURSE THE FATHERS OF THE COUNTRY. ((I COUNSEL THEE TO KEEP THE KINGS COMMANDMENT, AND THAT IN REGARD OF THE OATH OF GOD. BE NOT HASTY TO GO OUT OF HIS SIGHT, STAND NOT IN AN EVIL THING, FOR HE DOTH WHATSOEVER PLEASETH HIM. WHERE THE WORD OF A KING IS, THERE IS POWER, AND WHO MAY SAY TO HIM, WHAT DOST THOU?)) ECCLESIASTES EIGHT TWO, THREE, FOUR. HENCE THE ROYALISTS ARGUE, IF THE WORD OF A KING MUST STAND, AND HIS POWER NOT TO BE RESISTED, HOW CAN HIS SUBJECTS LAWFULLY TOUCH HIS PERSON? ((ANSWER)) ONE TO KEEP THE KINGS COMMANDMENT MUST BE UNDERSTOOD OF THINGS JUST AND LAWFUL: OTHERWISE (AS THE APOSTLE SAITH) WE MUST OBEY GOD RATHER THAN MAN. IT IS WELL LAID DOWN BY PHILO, ((REGIS OFFICIUM EST JUBERE QUAE OPORTER FIERI, ET VETARE A QUIBUS ABSTINERE DEBET: CAETRUM JUSSIO FACIENDORUM, ET INTERDICTION CAVENDORU IN PROPRIE AD LEGEM PERTINET. ATQUE ITA CONSEQUITUR, UT REX ANIMATA SIT, LEX VERO SIT REX JUSTISSIMUS.)) THE OFFICE OF A KING IS TO COMMAND THOSE THINGS WHICH OUGHT TO BE DONE, AND TO FORBID THOSE THINGS WHICH OUGHT TO BE AVOIDED. BUT THE COMMAND OF THINGS TO BE DONE, AND THE FORBIDDING OF THINGS NOT TO BE DONE, PROPERLY BELONGETH TO THE LAW. AND SO IT FOLLOWETH THAT A KING IS A LIVING LAW, AND THE LAW IS A MOST JUST KING. TWO THE OATH OF GOD HERE, IS THE OATH WHICH IS TAKEN IN THE NAME OF GOD, AND WHEREOF GOD IS MADE A WITNESS: THE MEANING IS, THE KING IS SO TO BE OBEYED, AS THAT GOD IS NOT TO BE DISOBEYED, AND THAT THE OATH MADE TO THE KING IS SO TO BE KEPT, AS THAT THE OATH MADE TO GOD BE NOT BROKEN. HENCE TREMELLIUS READS IT, SED PRO RATIONE JURAMENTI DEI, BUT WITH REGARD TO THE OATH OF GOD: SHOWING THAT SUBJECTS ARE BY THEIR ALLEGIANCE AND COVENANT NO FURTHER OBLIGED TO OBSERVE THE LAWS OF EARTHLY PRINCES, THAN ARE AGREEABLE TO GODS COMMANDMENTS. THREE WHEREAS IT IS SAID, HE DOTH WHATSOEVER PLEASETH HIM: THIS MUST BE UNDERSTOOD ONLY OF A GOOD KING, AND JUST COMMANDS, AS IF IT WERE SUPPLIED WITH, WHATSOEVER PLEASETH GOD, NOT LICET SI LIBET, AS IF ALL WERE LAWFUL WHATSOEVER A KING SHOULD DO; BUT THE GENUINE SENSE OF THE PLACE IS , STAND NOT IN AN EVIL MATTER, FOR THE KING HATH POWER TO DO WHATSOEVER HE PLEASETH IN WAY OF JUSTICE TO PUNISH THEE, IF THOU CONTINUE OBSTINATE IN EVIL COURSES, TO FORGIVE THEE, IF THOU CONFESS, SUBMIT AND CRAVE PARDON OF HIM FOR THE SAME. FOUR WHO MAY SAY TO HIM WHAT DOST THOU? THAT IS REPROVE, OR CENSURE HIM FOR DOING JUSTLY AS JOB EXPOUNDS IT, CHAPTER THIRTYFOUR EIGHTEEN AND SO MUST THE PLACE BE UNDERSTOOD: TO WIT, THAT NO MAN MAY PRESUME TO QUESTION THE KINGS JUST ACTIONS, WARRANTED BY THE LAW OF GOD AND MEN, BUT OTHERWISE KINGS MAY, AND ARE TO BE REPREHENDED, AS WE HAVE SUNDRY EXAMPLES FOR IT , IN ELIAS REPROVING AHAB; ELISHA, JEHORAM; NATHAN, DAVID; JOHN BAPTIST, HEROD. YEA, NOT ONLY SO, BUT TO BE RESISTED, WITHSTOOD, AND OPPOSED IN THEIR UNRIGHTEOUS COURSES. HENCE AUGUSTINE AND AMBROSE DO AFFIRM, WHEN HEROD AND PILATE CONDEMNED CHRIST, AND CAUSED HIM TO BE PUT TO DEATH, HOWSOEVER THE PEOPLE LAMENTED IT, WERE SORRY FOR HIM, AND SORELY BEWAILED HIS DEATH; YET WERE THEY ALL PUNISHED: AND WHY SO? BECAUSE WHEN THEY WERE ABLE AND MIGHT HAVE TAKEN HIM OUT OF THE HANDS OF UNJUST AND WICKED MAGISTRATES, AND SO PRESERVED HIS LIFE, THEY DID IT NOT, IN THIS REGARD THEY WRAPPED THEMSELVES IN THE SAME GUILT OF BLOOD AND BECAME MURDERERS OF HIM. BUT LASTLY, THIS TEXT INTENDS, ONLY PRIVATE MEN? NOT A PARLIAMENT, THE SUPREMEST JUDICATORY AND SOVEREIGN POWER IN THE KINGDOM: FOR IN THIS HIGH COURT, THE KINGS PERSON IS NO OTHER THAN ANOTHER SUBJECT; I SAY IT AGAIN TO THIS COURT, HE PERSONALLY STANDS AS A SINGLE MAN TO BE QUESTIONED, CENSURED, PUNISHED AS THE CRIME AND CAUSE SHALL BE. AND IN TRUTH, HERE LIES THE STONE AT WHICH MANY HAVE STUMBLED, MUCH LIKE TO THAT LONG CONTROVERSY BETWEEN US AND THE CHURCH OF ROME, ABOUT PETROS, AND PETRA; PETER, AND THE ROCK. WE DISTINGUISH THEM, TAKING THE PERSON OF PETER TO BE ONE THING, HIS FAITH, OR CHRIST ANOTHER: WHEREAS THE PAPISTS WILL ALLOW OF NO SUCH DISTINCTION. SO THE TITLE AND OFFICE OF A KING IS ONE THING, THE PERSON ANOTHER: AND HOWSOEVER THE FORMER COMES NOT INTO QUESTION, YET THE LATTER MAY. BUT MANY BY MIXING AND CONFOUNDING THINGS TOGETHER WHICH SHOULD BE SEVERED AND DISTINGUISHED, APPREHEND NOT HOW THE PERSON OF THE KING, AND NOT THE TITLE AND OFFICE OF A KING CAN BE QUESTIONED, CENSURED, AND PUNISHED. HUGO GROTIUS, PUTTING DOWN SEVEN CASES IN WHICH THE PEOPLE MAY HAVE MOST ACTION AGAINST THE KING, TO ACCUSE , AND PUNISH HIM: THE SECOND IS, HE MAY (SAITH HE) BE PUNISHED AS A PRIVATE MAN. THAT PLACE IN PSALM HUNDREDANDFIVE FOURTEEN FIFTEEN IS USUALLY OBJECTED, TOUCH NOT MINE ANOINTED. THIS BY ROYALISTS IS APPLIED TO KINGS, AS A PROHIBITION, THAT NO MAN TOUCH THEM, SO AS TO HURT THEIR PERSONS. ((ANSWER)) ONE THE WORDS IN THE PROPHET , DO NOT AT ALL CONCERN KINGS, BUT WERE SPOKEN DIRECTLY AND IMMEDIATELY OF THE PATRIARCHS, THEIR WIVES, AND FAMILIES, WALKING AS STRANGERS FROM NATION TO NATION; THE WHICH IS EVIDENT BY VERSE SIX BY THE WHOLE SERIOUS OF THE PSALM, WHICH IS HISTORICAL; SOME PLACES OF GENESIS TO WHICH THE WORDS RELATE, AND THE GENERAL CONFESSION OF ALL EXPOSITORS ON THE PLACE. THE CAVALIERS HAD IN ONE OF THEIR COLOURS (WHICH WAS TAKEN BY THE SCOTS AT THE BATTLE OF MARSTON, JULY TWO ANNO SIXTEENFORTYFOUR) THE CROWN AND THE PRELATES MITRE PAINTED, WITH THESE WORDS, NOLITE TANGERE CHRISTOS MEOS: SO THAT IT SEEMS THE ANTICHRISTIAN MITRE CLAIMS HERE A SHARE WITH THE CROWN. BUT TWO ADMIT THIS SCRIPTURE SHOULD BE SO MEANT, (WHICH IS NOT SO) YET NOTHING CAN BE HENCE RIGHTLY GATHERED, THAT KINGS SHOULD BE EXEMPTED FROM ARRESTS, IMPRISONMENTS, OR SENTENCE OF DEATH ITSELF. FOR ONE IF WE TAKE IT SPIRITUALLY FOR THE INTERNAL OIL OF THE SPIRIT, AS THIS ANOINTING IS COMMON TO SUBJECTS AS WELL AS KINGS, SO IT MUST FOLLOW NECESSARILY THAT IN THEIR PERSONS THEY ARE NO MORE EXEMPTED FROM ARRAIGNMENT AND CAPITAL CENSURES THAN OTHER MEN. TWO ADMIT IT BE MEANT OF AN ACTUAL EXTERNAL ANOINTING, YET THAT IN IT SELF AFFORDS KINGS NO GREATER PRIVILEGE, THAN THE INWARD UNCTION OF WHICH IT IS A TYPE, NEITHER CAN IT PRIVILEGE THEM FROM THE JUST CORPORAL SENTENCE OF ALL KINDS: AND THIS IS MANIFEST IN SIHON, OG, ADONIBEZEK, EGLON, AGAG, JORAM, AHAZIAH, JEHOAZ AND OTHERS, WHO BY PRINCES AND SUBJECTS OF ANOTHER NATION, WERE APPREHENDED, AND SLAIN, AND JUSTLY, AS ALL GRANT WITHOUT EXCEPTION. BESIDES, KINGS WHO ARE SUBORDINATE HOMAGERS, AND SUBJECTS TO OTHER KINGS AND EMPERORS, THOUGH ANOINTED, MAY FOR TREASONS AND REBELLIONS AGAINST THEM, BE LAWFULLY JUDGED TO DEATH, AND EXECUTED; AS APPEARS BY SUNDRY PRECEDENTS IN OUR OWN AND FOREIGN HISTORIES. YEA, THE ROMAN, GREEK, AND GERMAN EMPERORS, HAVE BEEN IMPRISONED, DEPOSED, AND SOME OF THEM JUDICIALLY JUDGED TO DEATH BY THEIR OWN SENATES, PARLIAMENTS, AND STATES FOR THEIR OPPRESSION AND TYRANNY: SO THE ANCIENT KINGS OF FRANCE, SPAIN, ARAGON, BRITAIN, HUNGARY, POLAND, DENMARK, BOHEMIA, INDIA, ET CETERA AND THAT JUSTLY NOTWITHSTANDING ANY PRETENCE OF BEING ANOINTED SOVEREIGNS: AND IT IS BY GROTIUS CONFESSED, THAT THE PEOPLE MAY PUNISH THE KING TO DEATH FOR MATTERS CAPITAL, IF SO IT BE AGREED ON BETWIXT KING AND THE PEOPLE, AS IN LACEDAEMONIA. THREE IF THE SCOPE AND SENSE OF THIS TEXT BE DULY WEIGHED, IT IS SO FAR FROM AFFORDING KINGS ANY CORPORAL IMMUNITIES, OR EXEMPTION FROM PUNISHMENT, AS IT CLEARLY SPEAKS THE CONTRARY: FOR THE WORDS ARE NOT SPOKEN OF KINGS, BUT BY GOD HIMSELF SPOKEN UNTO KINGS, THAT THEY SHOULD NOT TOUCH HIS SPIRITUAL ANOINTED SAINTS, MEN CONSECRATED UNTO HIM BY THE OIL OF THE SPIRIT. BUT YOU WILL SAY, WHAT IF THEY TOUCH GODS ANOINTED, EVEN SPOIL AND MURDER THEM FOR HIS SAKE? I ANSWER, THE LAW (GENESIS NINE SIX) EXCEPTETH NONE: THE DEAREST THAT NATURE KNOWETH ARE NOT EXCEPTED. WHO SO SHEDDETH MANS BLOOD, BY MAN SHALL HIS BLOOD BE SHED. THE SUPREME COURT OF JUSTICE IS HERE HIGHLY CONCERNED. THUS SAITH THE LORD, BECAUSE THOU HAST LET GO OUT OF THY HAND A MAN WHOM I APPOINTED TO UTTER DESTRUCTION; THEREFORE THY LIFE SHALL GO FOR HIS LIFE, AND THY PEOPLE FOR HIS PEOPLE. DAVIDS OFTEN SPARING OF SAUL, THOUGH IN HIS HAND IS OFTEN OBJECT. AND DOCTOR GUADEN IN HIS LATE LETTER TO HIS EXCELLENCY, SAYS, YOU CANNOT BE IGNORANT OF DAVIDS BOTH CONSCIENTIOUS AND GENEROUS RESPECT TO SAULS SAFETY, AND LIFE, WHOM HE LEAVES TO GODS JUSTICE, BY NO USURPATION OF POWER, SUCCESSES, OR OPPORTUNITIES OF REVENGE. PAGE SEVEN. ((ANSWER)) THERE IS NOTHING FROM DAVIDS CARRIAGE TOWARDS SAUL IN THIS PARTICULAR, BUT TO BRING IT INTO A SHORT ACCOUNT IS THUS: SUBJECTS OUGHT NOT WILFULLY OR PURPOSELY TO MURDER OR OFFER VIOLENCE TO THE PERSON OF THE KING, SPECIALLY IN THEIR COLD BLOOD WHEN HE DOTH NOT ACTUALLY ASSAULT THEM, NOR HAVE A LAWFUL POWER JUDICIOUSLY TO PROCEED AGAINST HIM. TWO BUT MORE PARTICULARLY I ANSWER. THE DIFFERENCE WAS BUT PRIVATE AND PERSONAL BETWEEN SAUL AND DAVID, DAVID BEING SAULS PRIVATE SUBJECT, SERVANT AND SON-IN-LAW; NOT PUBLIC BETWEEN SAUL AND HIS PARLIAMENT OR KINGDOM. NOW MANY THINGS ARE UNLAWFUL IN MOST HONOURED PATRIOTS, SO GREAT HATH BEEN THE IMPUDENCE OF MANY, IN THIS SCRIBBLING AGE, THAT I HAVE EVEN WITH ASTONISHMENT READ, AND READING, BLUSHED AT THE UNPARALLELED BOLDNESS OF THE AUTHORS, DARING EVEN TO PRINT THEMSELVES LIARS AND FORGERS TO THE WHOLE WORLD, AT LEAST OF UNDERSTANDING MEN: NAY, SOME HAVE BEEN BOLD TO BESPATTER OTHERS, AND PREFIX THEIR NAMES TO DRAW CREDIT TO THEIR FALSITIES; BY WHICH SORT, YOUR HONOUR HATH MUCH SUFFERED, TO THE GRIEF OF YOURS, AND THE COMMONWEALTHS FRIENDS: BUT PAULO MAJORA CANAMUS. THESE SEEM SAINTS (OFFENDING RATHER OUT OF NECESSITY, AND TO GET MONEY; AT MOST, BUT THIEVING FROM THE LIVING, WHO MAY RAISE THE HUE AND CRY AFTER THEM.) TO ONE I HAVE MET WITH, WHO THINKING THE OTHER BUT PETTY LARCENERS, BUT SUCKING-ROGUES, HATH DARED TO ROB THE TOMBS, AND THAT HE MIGHT WITH HIS COUNTERFEIT COLOURS SET OFF A DEFORMED CAUSE, HATH BEEN BOLD TO TRADUCE HIS DEAD (AND AS THEY STYLED HIM) DREAD SOVEREIGN, AND REPRESENT HIM TO ALL, WHO HAVE BUT THE LEAST KNOWLEDGE OF AFFAIRS UNDER THE NOTION OF A NOTORIOUS FORGER, AND SUPERLATIVELY CUNNING HYPOCRITE. BUT IF HE THAT COUNTERFEITS THE STAMP, OR DEBASES THE COIN BE ACCOUNTED A TRAITOR AMONGST MOST IF NOT ALL NATIONS? WHAT BETTER TITLE IS DUE TO THIS COUNTERFEITER OF THE PERSON OF A PRINCE, AND DEBASER OF THE REPUTATION OF A PARLIAMENT, TO CHEAT THE WORLD? GIVE ME LEAVE THEREFORE TO PRESENT TO YOUR VIEW THE AUTHOR, BEFORE THE TREATISE; ONE BOTH PRESUMPTUOUS AND CRAFTY, CUNNING IN HIS PRESUMPTION, AND BOLD IN HIS CRAFT. FIRST, HE TAKES IT FOR GRANTED, THAT MULTITUDES BIASED BY AFFECTION TO THE LATE KING WOULD READILY AND VERY CREDULOUSLY TAKE FOR CURRENT ANY THING STAMPED WITH HIS EFFIGIES; HE THEREFORE ASSUMES HIS SHAPE, AND MAKES THE LATE KING JURARE IN VERBA MAGISTRI; OWN HIS CALUMNY AND DISSIMULATION; AND THAT, ONE. IN PRINT; THAT THE MULTITUDE OF THOSE UNDERSTANDING ANIMALS, WITH WHOM EVERY THING IN PRINT GOES FOR GOSPEL; EVEN TO THE VERY BALLADE, MIGHT BE GOODLILY GULLED. TWO. IN HARD WORDS, THAT MANY MIGHT ADMIRE IT, BECAUSE THEY UNDERSTAND IT NOT, AND SO NOT DARE TO QUESTION ONE WISER THAN THEMSELVES; ESPECIALLY THOSE THAT TAKING THE HEIGHT OF THE UNDERSTANDING BY THE JACOBS STAFF OF PREFERMENT, MUST CONCLUDE NONE COULD BE SO WISE, BUT THE LATE KING TO WRITE IT. THREE. IN A GAUDY PHRASE, THAT THOSE FOOLS, WHO ARE TAKEN WITH WORDS, MORE THAN MATTER, LIKE TROUTS, MIGHT BE TICKLED INTO HIS CLUTCHES BY THE GILLS: THOSE, I SAY, COXCOMBS IN FOLIO, WHO ARE BEWITCHED WITH GUILDED LEAVES, WHO JUDGE OF A WOMANS BEAUTY BY HER BRAVERY, AND GUESS OF A MANS WORTH BY HIS GAUDY OUTSIDE, MIGHT WITH SCAEVOLA, MISTAKE THE SECRETARY FOR PORSEUNA, AND THINK IT THE LATE KINGS, BECAUSE OF THE EMBROIDERED APPARELL. FOUR. IN THE LATE KINGS NAME, THAT THOSE IDOLATERS WHO MAKE A KING A GOD, AND COUNT IT BLASPHEMY TO SAY A KING MAY ERR: WHO WILL BE MORE THAN ENOUGH SATISFIED WITH THE LATE KINGS IPSE DIXIT, AND BELIEVE THE DOCTRINE NOT FOR THE REASON OR TRUTH, BUT HIS SAY-SO, MIGHT RECEIVE IT AS AN ARTICLE OF THEIR CREED, AND NOT DARE TO DISPUTE ITS VERITY. UPON THESE FOOLS AND BEDLAMS, HE PRESUMES; BUT LEST THESE GEESE SHOULD NOT BE SUFFICIENT TO DEFEND HIS CAPITOL, THESE LAME AND BLIND JEBUSITES TO MAINTAIN HIS STRONG HOLD; HE ENDEAVOURS BY HIS MAGIC, TO RAISE DEFENCES, AND BY CONJURING UP THE DEAD TO MAKE IT AN ENCHANTED CASTLE (TRULY IT IS NO WONDER IN SUCH A PIECE OF KNIGHT ERRANTRY TO MEET WITH AN ARCHI MAGO; YET NONE BUT A DON QUIXOTE WILL TAKE THIS BASON FOR MAMBRINO'S HELMET, OR ESTEEM HIM TO HAVE A GOLDEN HEAD, BECAUSE HE HATH A BRAZEN FACE) AND SO IN SUBTLETY LET IT NOT OUT TILL THE LATE KING WAS DEAD. ONE. BEING SURE THE DEAD TELLS NO TALES, AND THAT THE LATE KING WAS SURE ENOUGH, FOR DENYING IT: AND HERE YOU SEE THE KNIGHT IS CHARMED ASLEEP, WHOM THIS MAGICIAN DID SUPPOSE ONLY ABLE TO PERFECT THE ADVENTURE. TWO. KNOWING MANY, THOUGH THEY KNEW, YET WOULD NOT AFFIRM HIS WORDS FALSE, BECAUSE THEY ESTEEM IT A KIND OF MORE MANNERLY CHARITY, TO GIVE THEMSELVES, THAN THE DEAD THE LIE, AND BELIEVE HIM THEY HAD RATHER, THAN TRAVAIL TO DISPROVE HIM: HERE YOU SEE OTHERS DISHEARTENED BY DESPAIR, TO BE ABLE TO ACHIEVE THE ENTERPRIZE. THREE. BELIEVING FEW WOULD LUCTARE CUM LARVA, QUARREL WITH A NON ENTITY, OR ANSWER A DEAD MAN; AND SO HE MIGHT BOAST IT UNANSWERABLE, BECAUSE IT SHOULD NOT, HE THOUGHT, BE ANSWERED: HERE THE ENCHANTER THOUGHT HIMSELF SAFE, BECAUSE NONE WOULD ATTEMPT TO DISTURB HIM. BUT THE DEVIL HATH DECEIVED HIM, AND TRUTH HATH CHAMPIONS WHO HE NEER DREAMED ON, THAT WILL UTTERLY RASE HIS SO SEEMING INDELIBILITY; BUT TO LET PASS THIS METAPHOR, LASTLY, HE BESPRINKLES IT WITH A GREAT SHOW OF PIETY; YEA, SO MUCH AS MAY DETECT HIS KNAVERY; FOR WHAT MORE OF SELF-DENIAL MAY BE DESIRED, THAN IN SOME PLACES? WHAT MORE OF SELF-SEEKING BE FOUND, THAN IN OTHERS? LEARNING OF HIS OLD TUTOR, TO ASSUME SOMETIMES AN ANGELS SHAPE, THAT SO HE MAY CLOAK HIS BLACK VILLANY WITH THE RESPLENDENT BEAUTY OF BLESSED PIETY. BUT WERE IT THE LATE KINGS, WHY WAS IT NOT SET OUT BEFORE HIS DEATH, TO HAVE CLEARED ALL DOUBTS? WAS HE EITHER AFRAID, OR ASHAMED TO OWN IT? FOR OPPORTUNITY, THERE WAS AS MUCH BEFORE TO PUBLISH IT, AND THE OPERATION HAD BEEN MORE EFFECTUAL, THAN WHEN THE MATTER WAS PAST CURE. PERHAPS THERE WAS SOME OTHER GROUND FOR THIS RARE EDIFICE, AND SILVER WEIGHTS DID MOVE THIS ENGINE; WHAT A JUDAS WAS THIS TO SELL HIS MASTERS FAME FOR BASE LUCRE? BUT IF THE MAIN CAUSE OF THE FORGERY, WAS TO SLANDER THE PARLIAMENT, AND THE CHIEF END PROPOSED WAS TO LAY ALL THE BLOOD AND MISERIES OF THE WAR ON THEIR HEADS; THEN ARE YOU ENGAGED TO VINDICATE YOUR CAUSE, AND TO DETECT THE FORGERY, WHICH ONCE EFFECTED; HOW WOULD HIS GREATEST FRIENDS, BECOME HIS DEADLIEST ENEMIES, AND THOSE THAT NOW CRY A HOSANNA TO THIS BOOK, WOULD MOST CLAMOROUSLY THEN RING OUT A CRUCIFIGITE TO ROOK: THUS WHEN YOU SHOULD CENSURE HIM, ALL WOULD ECHO TO YOUR SENTENCE REJOICING IN, AND APPLAUDING BOTH YOUR GOODNESS AND JUSTICE. ONE. THAT FACTION WHICH NOW SO WITTINGLY ARE WILLING TO CONCEAL THE FALSEHOOD, AND DO SO SEEMINGLY ADORE THE MATTER AS ORACULOUS; BECAUSE IT MAKES FOR THEIR ADVANTAGE: WHEN THEY SAW THE CHEAT DETECTED, AND THE SHAVELING DRAGGED OUT FROM BEHIND THE IDOL, WOULD DETEST THE AUTHOR OF SO BAD AN ENTERPRIZE: AND WHEN THE ROYALISTS, AS THEY WILL BE STYLED, HAVE FOUND HOW HE HATH WOUNDED THEIR SOVEREIGN, AND MURDERED THEIR LATE KING IN HIS REPUTE WITH POSTERITY, WHO WILL BE JUDGES WITHOUT EXCEPTION, OF THE IMPARTIAL RELATIONS OF THE CAUSES OF THE DIFFERENCE; WILL THEY NOT CURSE THE FORGER? AND LET THEM TO IT; AND LET FLY VOLLIES OF EXECRATIONS, THAT WE MAY SEE, THAT THEY HAVE NOT FORGOT THEIR OLD TRADE, NOR THAT ALL SWEARING AND DAMNING IS A SHIPBOARD WITH RUPERT. TWO. THE GOOD PEOPLE OF ENGLAND; (THOSE THAT HAVE NOT DISHONOURED THEIR BIRTH, NOR GIVEN CAUSE TO THEIR PARENT TO DOUBT THEM HER OWN ; BUT HAVE UNDAZZLED THOSE DIRECT BEAMS, WHEN THE OTHER BASTARD PROGENY HATH WINKED AT THE OBLIQUE RAYS: THOSE THAT HAVE STEADFASTLY GAZED UPON THE NOON-DAY, WHEN THE OTHER HAVE SHRUNK AT THE MORNING DAWNINGS, AND HAVE NOT ENDURED THE APPEARANCE OF THE FIERY TRIAL) WOULD HAVE JUST CAUSE TO FROWN ON THIS DISHONOURER OF THEIR COUNTRIES FATHERS, AND SO INVETERATE ENEMY OF THIER JUST CAUSE, WHICH TO WOUND IN THE BODY, HE HATH NOT SPARED TO FLASH HIS OWN IN THE HEAD, AIMING AT YOU THROUGH HIS KING, WHOM HE WOULD SEEM TO ADORE SO FAR, AS TO SACRIFICE LAWS, LIBERTIES, PARLIAMENTS, AND WHOLE KINGDOMS TO HIS WILL, THE SAFETY OF ALL TO THE TYRANICAL INTEREST OF ONE; YEA, BECOME HIMSELF A SLAVE TO MAKE HIS ROYAL SOVEREIGN A TYRANT; AND YET HERE THE SLAVE DARES DEFILE HIS SO SACRED LORD, BEING IT SEEMS MORE ENSLAVED TO HIS OWN DEVILISH MALICE, AS IF HE WERE SO BENT TO RUIN HIS COUNTRY, THAT HE WILL DEFILE WHAT HE SEEMS TO ACCOUNT A NOLI ME TANGERE, UNDER THE INCURRING AN ANATHEMA; SO HE MAY DESTROY IT AND ITS FREEDOM. THREE. WOULD NOT EVERY MAN CONCLUDE, TO SEE ONE MURDERING THE VERY MEMORY OF HIS SO DREAD SOVEREIGN, AND WORSE THAN ANNIHILATING HIS DEAD KING; FOR INFAMY IS WORSE THAN NON-ENTITY; NAY, ONE OF THOSE BLIND BAYARDS, THOSE FURIOUS MALIGNANTS, WHO RAGE AT, RAIL AT, AND BRAND WITH NAMES UNWORTHY AN ENGLISH MANS THOUGHTS; MUCH MORE UNBESEEMING HIS MOUTH OR PEN, THE SUPREME AUTHORITY OF THE NATION, FOR BUT BRINGING THE LATE KING TO OPEN TRIAL, IN THE FACE OF THE WORLD, BEFORE WHICH HE MIGHT HAVE EVIDENCED HIS INNOCENCY IF HE WOULD, OR COULD; EVEN THAT, NOT DUTY OR ALLEGIANCE TO THE LATE KING, BUT HIS OWN BASE INTEREST, AND TRAITOROUS MALICE TO HIS COUNTRY, AND YOUR CAUSE HATH PUT HIM ON THIS DESIGN OF FORGERY. THUS SHALL YOUR CAUSE BE VINDICATED FROM HIS FOUL ASPERSIONS, THE LATE KING FROM HIS FALSEHOOD, AND HYPOCRISY (WHOM DEAD, UNMERCIFULNESS IT SELF WOULD NOT RENDER WORSE THAN HE WAS) AND THE WORLD RESOLVED, AND SATISFIED TO BEHOLD THIS UNPARALLELED FORGER DISCOVERED AND PUNISHED; WHO, WHEN HE DEVOURS THE REPUTATION OF BOTH PARTIES, SEEMS TO WEEP OVER THEM, AND WASH THEM WITH HIS CROCODILE TEARS, (AND WE MAY JUSTLY LIKEN HIM TO THAT MONSTER OF NILE, FOR AS HIS TONGUE DISCOVERS HIS TRIBE, AND HIS LYING , THAT HE IS OF THE OLD SERPENTS RACE; SO HIS ACTIONS I ARGUE FOR THE SIMILE; AND HIS STRIVING TO THRIVE BY THE RUINS OF BOTH PARTIES, IS NOT DIFFERENT FROM THE OTHERS, PREYING BOTH ON LAND, AND IN THE WATER.) WHO HATH BEEN BOLD WITH THE GOD OF HEAVEN, AS WELL AS YOU GODS ON EARTH, TAKING HIS HOLY NAME IN VAIN, AND MAKING HIS CHOICEST GIFT BESTOWED ON MEN, THE GLORIOUS RAIMENT OF HIS SAINTS MOST BLESSED PIETY, A VEIL TO COVER THE UGLY DEFORMITY OF THIS BASTARD BRAT OF HIS OWN BRAIN: BUT HER ARMOUR DISCOVERS THE COUNTERFEIT PALACE; AND HER WEAPONS FORGED IN HELL, THAT SHE IS NOT OF HEAVENLY RACE. LASTLY, BY EXECUTING JUSTICE ON THIS DISHONOURER OF YOUR GOD AND COUNTRY, YOU SHALL ATTAIN THE END OF YOUR CALL, AND OF YOUR BEING, AS MEN, PATRIOTS , CHRISTIANS, WHICH IS, FAITHFULLY TO SERVE YOUR GOD AND COUNTRY: WHICH THAT YOU MAY UNDAUNTEDLY DO; THE LORD OF HOSTES, THE GOD OF COUNSEL STILL GO ON, TO PROTECT, AND DIRECT YOU; THAT YOU MAY BE HONOURED AS JOSHUA'S IN OUR ISRAEL, THE SETTLERS OF US IN THE CANAAN OF LIBERTY, AFTER SO LONG EGYPTIAN BONDAGE AND SLAVERY, AND SO SHARP A TRAVEL THROUGH THE WILDERNESS: WHICH THAT HE WOULD , AND WILL, SHALL BE THE DESIRE AND HOPE OF THE HONOURER OF TRUTH, HIS COUNTRY, AND YOU. DEAR COUNTRY-MEN, HAVING WITH MUCH AMAZEMENT SEEN MANY BEFORE-WELL-AFFECTED PERSONS LATELY AT A STAND, IF NOT IN A TREMBLING AND RETROGRADE MOTION, I COULD NOT BUT ENQUIRE INTO THE CAUSE; BUT O SHAMEFUL SPECTACLE! I FOUND AN IDOL-WORSHIP CREPT IN AMONGST YOU, AND SAW YOU ADORING THE COUNTERFEIT PORTRAITURE OF ONE, YOU SOMETIMES KNEW NO SAINT. QUIS FUROR O CIVIS? WHAT FURY, WHAT MADNESS COUNTRY-MEN HATH BEWITCHED YOU, THAT YOU SEEM SO DEVOUTLY CONFIDENT OF THE TRUTH OF THOSE THINGS, WHOSE FALSEHOOD WAS AS CLEAR TO YOUR JUDGEMENTS, AND AS MANIFEST TO YOUR EYES, AS IF IT HAD BEEN WRITTEN BY A SUN-BEAM ON EVERY WALL: WHAT IS IN THIS BOOK WHICH HATH NOT BEEN IN MESSAGES AND DECLARATIONS WHICH WERE AVOWED BY THE LATE KING, AND SO IN REASON MIGHT HAVE PREVAILED MORE BY THE AUTHORS AUTHORITY? YOU BEHELD THOSE UNCHANGED; WHY SHOULD THIS GORGON SO METAMORPHISE YOU? SHALL THIS TERRAE FILIUS, THIS MUSHROOM, THIS SON OF YESTERDAY PREVAIL MORE ON YOUR BELIEF THAN THE LATE KING COULD? SHALL HIS WORDS BE OF MORE CREDIT THAN A PARLIAMENTS, AND HIS BARE ASSERTIONS THAN THOSE ANCIENT RECORDS OF YOUR FAMOUS ANCESTORS SO WORTHY PRACTICES IN MAINTENANCE OF YOUR JUST FREEDOM, WHICH THIS HOCUS POCUS WOULD JUGGLE YOU OUT OF? CAN THE COUNTERFEIT BE MORE REAL THAN THE SUBSTANCE? AND MUST THE DIMENSIONS OF THE MIND BE TAKEN BY THE SHADOW OF THE BODY? WILL YOU JUDGE OF A MANS PHYSIOGNOMY BY HIS PORTRAITURE RATHER THAN BY HIS OWN FACE? HAVE YOU PERFECTLY READ THE LATE KING IN HIS ACTIONS, AND SHALL EXPERIMENTAL KNOWLEDGE BE CONFUTED BY THIS FORGERS BARE ASSERTIONS? WILL YOU BE FRIGHTED BY HIS IMAGE, WHOSE PERSON COULD NEITHER FROWN NOR FLATTER YOU FROM YOUR FIDELITY TO YOUR COUNTRY, NAY AND BY THIS FALSE IMAGE, WHICH MAY BE SOME MALIGNANT PRIESTS, WHOSE NAME IF KNOWN BY YOU, WOULD HAVE MADE YOU CONCLUDE THAT IT COULD NOT BE TRUE IN NEWS TO FIND A COURT-PARASITE PREACHING UP PREROGATIVE? SOME PRELATICAL LEVITE GAPING AFTER A BISHOPRIC, DEANERY OR THE LIKE, HAD COMPILED THIS PIECE OF FLATTERY, BUT THE LATE KINGS SUCCESS DECEIVING HIS EXPECTATION, HE TAKES HOLD OF THIS OCCASION TO GET MONEY, (KNOWING THAT IT WOULD BE VENDABLE NOW OR NEVER) TO TRANSPORT HIM TO HOLLAND, AND MAINTAIN HIM IN HIS TIPPET FORSOOTH; A RARE PROJECT, AND IT SEEMS EFFECTUAL BEYOND EXPECTATION; HE THAT COULD NEVER CONVERT BY HIS MINISTERY PERHAPS A SOUL, HATH NOW PERVERTED THOUSANDS BY HIS FORGERY: THUS THE DEVIL WILL IMITATE OUR SAVIOUR, AND HATH TAUGHT HIS DISCIPLE, WHO HAD BEEN FISHING FOR NOTHING ALL NIGHT, TO DRAW A WHOLE SHOAL TO SHORE AT ONE DRAUGHT. HOW MANY MALIGNANT PRIESTS HAVE HAD NO WORK, BUT TO RAIL AND PLOT AGAINST THE STATE, AND THEREFORE TO SPEND THE TIME MIGHT HAVE WRITTEN THIS SECOND PART OF THE LEGEND? FOR MY PART CHARITY COMMANDS ME TO THINK IT IS NONE OF THE LATE KINGS WRITING BY REASON OF THE FORGERIES AND FOPPERIES OF WHICH IT IS MADE UP: AND SO IT WOULD YOU, IF YOU WILL BE PLEASED TO TAKE NOTICE OF THEM: SHALL MERE WORDS TAKE YOU? WILL YOU ADORE A DEVIL IF HE BE BUT GAUDILY DRESSED, AND SHALL FALSEHOOD BE PREVALENT FOR A LITTLE FLOURISHING? SHOULD WE ESTEEM TRUTH BY WORDS, HOW MANY ROMANCES WOULD BE ACCOUNTED MORE AUTHENTIC THAN OUR BIBLES? SUPPOSE THERE WAS NO POLICY IN MACHIAVEL, NO SOPHISTRY IN ARISTOTLE, NO ELOQUENCE IN RHETORIC, BUT THIS DECEIVER HAD CONTRIVED IT INTO THIS IMAGE: YET SEEING TRUTH AND SINCERITY ARE WANTING, I SEE NO REASON WISE MEN SHOULD ADORE IT. THOUGH THIS GOLIAH STRUT IN A GIGANTIC GARB OF PACE AND LANGUAGE, AND SEEM TO DEFY THE WHOLE HOSTE OF ISRAEL, YET A PEBBLE, AN UNPOLISHED TRUTH FROM A YOUTHS ARM SLUNG, WILL OVERTHROW THE BOASTER. IT IS TRUTH ONLY CONQUERS THE WISE, FOR TO BE CAPTIVATED OUGHT ELSE ARGUES FOLLY. BE NOT CHEATED WITH A FROTH OF WORDS, NOR LET YOUR WELL MEANING BE AMAZED WITH AN EMPTY NOISE: SHALL THE WALLS OF YOUR REASON FALL AT THE NOISE OF A RAMS HORN, AND SHALL PAINTED GRAPES ALLURE YOU? THOUGH THEY SHOULD, YET CONSIDER, THEY ARE BUT SHOW TO ENTICE, NOT SUBSTANCE TO SATISFY: BUT TIS IMPOSSIBLE THAT PAINTED CLUSTERS SHOULD INTOXICATE YOUR HEADS, OR MAKE YOU REEL FROM YOUR FIDELITY TO YOUR COUNTRY. YOU ARE MEN, CREATURES ENDUED WITH REASON; AND THEREFORE MANLY LOGIC MUST PREVAIL AGAINST THE ALLUREMENTS OF EFFEMINATE RHETORIC. CONSIDER THAT WALLS MAY BE UNDERMINED, WHICH A BATTERY COULD DO NO GOOD ON, AND BE NOT CHEATED OUT OF YOUR FREEDOM, WHICH YOU COULD NOT BE BEATEN OUT OF. LET NOT A GOOSEQUILL MAKE YOU ALL GANDERS, AND A SOUND OF WORDS BEWITCH YOU, WHOM DRUMS AND TRUMPETS COULD NOT AFFRIGHT: WHAT WILL YOUR ENEMIES ACCOUNT YOU BUT ASSES, THAT ARE THUS CAUGHT BY THE EARS, AND WHAT WORK WILL THEY EMPLOY YOU IN, BUT BEARING BURDENS? MY LORD BISHOP TOO WILL WANT A MULE, AND MUST BE SUPPLIED BY SUCH A FOOL. YOUR ENEMIES ARE PUT TO THEIR SHIFTS; THIS IS ONE OF THEIR LAST DESIGNS, AND I MUST CONFESS THE BOTTOM ABOUNDS MOST IN LEES, AND THE EVENING HORIZON HATH THE THICKEST VAPOURS; BUT LET NOT THIS MIST CONTINUE ON YOUR UNDERSTANDINGS; ARISE AND COURT THE SUN OF REASON AND TRUTH, WHICH WILL EASILY EXPEL THIS NIGHT OF FALSEHOOD SPANGLED WITH TWINKLING PRETENCES, WHICH SEEM TO TWINKLE ONLY BY DISTANCE: FOR WHEN THESE LARGE PROMISES HAVE COME TO BE PERFORMED, YOU HAVE FOUND A GLOW-WORM INSTEAD OF A STAR; A SCARCE VISIBLE BODY, WHERE YOU EXPECTED SUCH A MAGNITUDE: HASTE, LEST YOU BE ENVELOPED IN A CIMMAENIAN SHADE A DARKNESS MAY BE FELT, OUT OF WHICH YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO GROPE, WHEN YOU HAVE LOST YOUR GUIDES. DO NOT YOUR ENEMIES CONFESS THEY WANT REASON AND TRUTH, THAT THEY ARE THUS FORCED TO RAISE THE DEAD TO BEGET A BELIEF? BUT WHY MUST THIS BE A SAMUEL, BECAUSE HE IS CONJURED UP? THE AUTHOR THAT NOW RAISES HIM, AVERS IT TO BE HIS WORK, WHEN ALIVE; AND SO 'TIS NOT THE DEAD (AS HE WOULD) THAT WRIT IT; AND SUPPOSE IT WERE THE LATE KINGS: YOU SEE, HE NEVER INTENDED TO DIVULGE IT, UNLESS FORTUNE HAD SO FAVOURED HIM, THAT HE MIGHT NOT FEAR TO BE ASHAMED, BECAUSE NONE SHOULD HAVE DARED TO HAVE BLAMED IT; AND IT MUST NEEDS HAVE LITTLE TRUTH, AND LESS REASON, THAT RELIES ONLY UPON FORCE TO OBTRUDE A FAITH UPON MEN. I BESEECH YOU THEREFORE, TO CONSIDER OUR ANSWER, WHICH IS THE PORTRAITURE OF TRUTH, TRULY SUFFERING, WHOSE MAJESTY IS, AND OUGHT TO BE MOST SACRED; ESPECIALLY BY YOU BEING JOINED SO AT THIS TIME WITH THE MAJESTY OF THE ENGLISH NAME: BOTH ARE HERE INSEPARABLY TWISTED; OUR ADVERSARY BY THIS STROKE HITS BOTH; MAKING THEM GIVE WAY TO HIS DESIGN, OR TRAMPLING UPON THEM WITH ON THE SEVENTEEN OF THIS INSTANT SEPTEMBER, (DURING MY PRIVATE RETIREMENT IN THE COUNTRY FOR MY HEALTH AND QUIET,) I RECEIVED TWO BOOKS, FRAUGHT WITH MALICIOUS CALUMNIES, BITTER SCOFFS, AND INSUFFERABLE REPROACHES, AGAINST MY SELF AND OTHER SECLUDED MEMBERS; YEA DESTRUCTIVE TO THE VERY FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS, LIBERTIES, PRIVILEGES, GOVERNMENT, INTEREST OF THE FREEMEN, PARLIAMENTS AND REALM OF ENGLAND, FOR WHICH WE HAVE SO MANY YEARS CONTESTED. THE ONE OF THESE THUS INTITULED, ((...... ......)) ET CETERA BY J. ROGERS. A MOST SCURRILOUS PASQUIL, FRAUGHT WITH ABSURD IMPERTINENCES, CONJURING, CANTING, NEW-COINED SWELLING WORDS OF VANITY, ODIOUS COMPARISONS, BITTER SCOFFS, RAILING EPITHETS, LOATHESOME, STINKING OBSCENE QUERIES, DEFILING THE VERY AIR; BOYISH TRICKS, PLAYING WITH MENS NAMES AND REPUTATIONS, (WHICH HE SEVERELY CENSURES IN OTHERS, YET IS MOST GUILTY OF HIMSELF) DISPLAYING HIM TO BE, RATHER A CONJURING SORCERER, THAN GOSPEL-MINISTER, AN APOSTATE SCOFFING LUCIAN, THAN SOBER REAL CHRISTIAN, STANDING MUCH IN NEED OF THE SEVERAL PILLS HE PRESCRIBES MR BAXTER, TO PURGE HIS FILTHY STOMACH, SPLEEN, BRAIN HEART, PEN, FROM SUCH ROTTEN STINKING HUMOURS FOR THE FUTURE; ALMOST EVERY PAGE IN HIS BOOK BEING EITHER SCANDALUM MAGNUM OR SCANDALUM MAGNATUM, TO USE HIS OWN EXPRESSIONS OFTEN DISTILLING FROM HIM; BUT HIS EGREGIOUS FLATTERY OF HIS OWN FACTION. THE TWO ((... .....)) BY MAR. NEDHAM WHICH HAD HE INTITULED, INTEREST WILL LIE: OR A VIEW OF ENGLANDS FALSE INTEREST, BY MAR-ENGLAND; IT HAD BEEN A TRUE CHARACTER OF IT. THE FIRST MOST FURIOUSLY CHARGETH ME, AND MY SECLUDED COMPANIONS IN THE VAN, THE LATER IN THE REAR: THE ONE WITH WHOLE VOLLIES OF FIRED SQUIBS, MORE LIKE A WHIFFLER, THAN A MUSKATEER; SHOOTING NOTHING BUT WILD-FIRE, AND BITTER WORDS WITHOUT BULLETS. THR OTHER LIKE A TRUMPETER, RATHER THAN A TROOPER, SOUNDING A FIERCE CHARGE AGAINST US WITH HIS TRUMPET, WITHOUT WOUNDING US WITH HIS LANCE OR SWORD, WHICH ARE VERY OBTUSE. TO AVOID PROLIXITY, IMPERTINENCE, AND REPETITIONS, I SHALL REDUCE ALL THE MATERIAL DIFFERENCES BETWEEN US INTO SIX DISTINCT QUESTIONS, WHEREIN I SHALL REFUTE WHAT THEY HAVE PUBLISHED, RELATING TO MYSELF, THE OTHER SECLUDED MEMBERS, THE RIGHTS PRIVILEGES, INTEREST OF OUR PARLIAMENTS AND NATION, WITH ALL POSSIBLE BREVITY; OMITTING THEIR PERSONAL SCOFFS, AND SCURRILITIES. THE ONE QUESTION BETWEEN J. ROGERS AND MR PRYNNE, (WHEREIN NEDHAM HATH NO SHARE) IS BUT THIS. WHETHER THE DEFENCE, MAINTENANCE OF THE TRUE PROTESTANT RELIGION; THE KINGS ROYAL PERSON, AUTHORITY, GOVERNMENT, POSTERITY, THE PRIVILEGES AND RIGHTS OF PARLIAMENT, CONSISTING OF KING, LORDS AND COMMONS, THE LAWS, STATUTES OF THE LAND, THE LIBERTY, PROPERTY OF THE SUBJECT, AND PEACE, SAFETY OF THE KINGDOM, WERE THE ONLY TRUE AND GOOD OLD CAUSE, FOR WHICH THE LONG PARLIAMENT, AND THEIR ARMIES FIRST TOOK UP ARMS IN SIXTEENFORTYTWO AND CONTINUED THEM TILL THE TREATY WITH THE KING, SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT AS MR. PRYNNE ASSERTS AND PROVES (LIKE A LAWYER, BY PUNCTUAL EVIDENCES, WITNESSES, VOTES DECLARATIONS, REMONSTRANCES, ORDINANCES OF BOTH HOUSES, YEA OF THE ARMY-OFFICERS, GENERALS, COUNCIL, DURING ALL THE WARS) IN HIS ((......)) HIS ((... ........)) AND IN HIS ((..... ....)) OR WHETHER THE ERECTING OF A NEW COMMONWEALTH AND PARLIAMENT WITHOUT A KING AND HOUSE OF LORDS AND MAJORITY OF THE COMMONS HOUSE UPON THE RUINS OF THE LATE KING, KINGDOM, PARLIAMENT, SINCE SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT TO SIXTEENFIFTYTHREE AND THE REVIVING OF IT MAY SEVEN SIXTEENFIFTYNINE BY SOME SWAYING ARMY-OFFICERS, AND THE FAR MINOR PART OF THE OLD COMMONS HOUSE CONFEDERATING WITH THEM, BY MERE ARMED POWER SECLUDING THE GREATEST NUMBER OF THE SURVIVING MEMBERS, AND THE WHOLE HOUSE OF LORDS; WHICH J. ROGERS ENDEAVOURS TO PROVE LIKE A LOGICIAN WITHOUT ANY EVIDENCE, WITNESS BUT HIS OWN IPSE SCRIPSIT; THOUGH PROFESSEDLY DISCLAIMED BY BOTH HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT AND THE ARMY TOO IN SUNDRY PRINTED DECLARATIONS, AS THE HIGHEST SCANDAL, NEVER ONCE ENTERING INTO THEIR LOYAL THOUGHTS? WHEN THIS LOGICIAN WITH ALL HIS SOPHISTRY, ANATOMY, PILLS, PHYSIC, CAN MAKE THAT WHICH WAS NEVER IN BEING, BUT SINCE SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT AS WE ALL KNOW, AND HIMSELF ASSERTS IN HIS CONCERTATION, PAGES SEVEN, NINE TO BE THE GOOD OLD CAUSE (IN BEING LONG BEFORE THE LAST PARLIAMENT OF KING CHARLES) FOR WHOSE DEFENCE THEY FIRST TOOK UP ARMS, IN SIXTEENFORTYTWO. OR, THAT CAUSE WHICH NEVER ONCE ENTERED INTO THEIR THOUGHTS, AND WAS PROFESSEDLY DISCLAIMED TILL SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT TO BE THE CAUSE THEY PROCLAIMED AND FOUGHT FOR, FROM THE WARS BEGINNING; HE MUST YIELD UP HIS SPURIOUS GOOD OLD CAUSE AS DESPERATE; HIS ((SCURILLOUS GOOSE-QUILLS)) (TO USE HIS OWN WORDS) DASHING THE GALL OF HIS INK UPON MR. PRYNNES FORMER PAPERS TO LITTLE PURPOSE, IN THIS PARTICULAR; BUT TO BLOT THEM A LITTLE, NOT TO ANSWER THEM A LINE, NOR THE ARGUMENT OF THEM IN THE LEAST. THE TWO QUESTION IS THIS, WHETHER MR PRYNNE, WITH THE MAJORITY OF THE COMMONS HOUSE, AND THE WHOLE HOUSE OF PEERS WERE FORCIBLY SECLUDED THE PARLIAMENT BY THE ARMY, FOR ANY REAL BREACH AND FORFEITURE OF THEIR TRUSTS, IN SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT OR EVER LEGALLY IMPEACHED CONVICTED THEREOF EITHER THEN OR SINCE BEFORE ANY LAWFUL JUDICATURE? THIS ROGERS BRIEFLY AND NOT VERY POSITIVELY AFFIRMS, PAGE SEVEN BUT NEDHAM AVERS AND MAKES IT HIS MASTERPIECE, INSISTING ON IT AT LARGE FROM PAGE TWENTYEIGHT TO THIRTYSEVEN (WHEREIN HIS INTEREST DOTH NOUGHT ELSE BUT LIE) AS THE BASIS WHEREON HIS PRESENT PARLIAMENT, AND REPUBLIC ARE BOTTOMED; WHICH FALL OR STAND UPON THE TRUTH OR FALSEHOOD OF IT: WHEREIN HE IS SO PEREMPTORY, AS NOT ONLY TO PROCLAIM US GUILTY (TO THE PRESENT AND SUCCEEDING GENERATIONS) IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE, WITHOUT HEARING OR TRIAL, BUT TO PRONOUNCE THIS PEREMPTORY SENTENCE AGAINST US; ((............... .......)) (WHICH THEY PLEAD THAT ACTED IT) ((....... ......)) SO THIS HEADSMAN, EX TRIPODE, MAGISTERIALLY DETERMINES. THIS QUESTION SO HIGHLY CONCERNING US IN OUR PRESENT AND FUTURE REPUTATIONS; AND THE RIGHT, FREEDOM OF PARLIAMENTS AND THEIR MEMBERS IN ALL GENERATIONS, I SHALL MORE LARGELY DEBATE; AND FOR EVER ACQUIT MY SELF AND FELLOW-SECLUDED MEMBERS, FROM THIS SCANDALUM MAGNUM ET MAGNATUM, LONG SINCE CLEARED, REFUTED BY US, YET NOW REVIVED AFRESH AGAINST US, IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE. I SHALL DESIRE THE READERS TO CONSIDER. ONE. THOSE WHO FIRST ACCUSED US AS ((..... ....)) REPOSED IN US, WERE NEITHER THE RESPECTIVE COUNTIES, CITIES, BOROUGHS, WHO ELECTED AUTHORIZED RETURNED, TRUSTED US FOR THEIR KNIGHTS, CITIZENS, BURGESSES IN PARLIAMENT, WHO ALL ABSOLVE AND JUSTIFY US AGAINST THIS CALUMNY; NOR YET OUR FELLOW-MEMBERS, OR HOUSE OF LORDS, THE ONLY MEET IMPEACHERS, THE JUDGES OF US IN PARLIAMENT, IF GUILTY; BUT ONLY THE GENERAL COUNCIL OF OFFICERS IN THE ARMY, WHO NEITHER ELECTED NOT INTRUSTED US; WERE ONLY OUR MERCENARY, SWORN SERVANTS, NOT OUR JUDGES; AND YET MOST NOTORIOUSLY, TRAITOROUSLY, PERFIDIOUSLY VIOLATED BOTH THEIR TRUSTS, FAITH, DUTIES, BY WAGING WAR AGAINST US, AND FORCIBLY SEIZING SECLUDING US, AGAINST THEIR COMMISSIONS, THE PROTESTATION, SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT THEY HAD ALL SUBSCRIBED. AND WERE THESE FIT PERSONS TO ACCUSE US THEN OR NOW OF BREACH OF TRUST, WHO ARE SUCH GRAND TRUST-BREAKERS THEMSELVES? TWO. THAT THIS BREACH OF TRUST WAS NOT SO MUCH AS OBJECTED AGAINST US BY THEM, BEFORE, NOR AT THEIR TREASONABLE SUDDEN SECLUDING AND SECURING US, DECEMBER SIX AND SEVEN SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT AND THEREFORE COULD NOT BE THE TRUE CAUSE OF OUR SECLUSION, BUT A SUBSEQUENT PRETENCE: YEA THESE OFFICERS TO MUTINY THE COMMON SOLDIERS AGAINST US TOLD THEM THAT THE MEMBERS THEY SEIZED AT THE HOUSE DOOR, WERE THOSE WHO PURSED UP AND KEPT AWAY THEIR PAY FROM THEM; AND THAT WAS THE ONLY CAUSE THE COMMON SOLDIERS ASSISTED THEM TO SECURE US, ELSE THEY WOULD NOT HAVE MEDDLED WITH ANY OF US; AS THEY TOLD ME AND COLONEL BIRCH IN THE QUEENS COURT THE DAY WE WERE SEIZED. WHEREUPON I ASSURING THEM IT WAS A GROSS UNTRUTH; FOR NEITHER OF US THEN SECURED, WAS A TREASURER OR RECEIVER OF MONIES; THEY ANSWERED, THEY WERE INFORMED THE CONTRARY BY THEIR OFFICERS, AND WERE SORRY WE WERE THUS ABUSED, AND KEPT OUT OF THE HOUSE UPON SUCH A FALSE SUGGESTION. THREE. THAT THEY NEVER CHARGED US WITH BREAKING OUR TRUSTS, TILL NEAR A FULL MONTH AFTER OUR SECLUSION AND SECURING; AND THAT UPON THIS OCCASION, AS NEDHAM HIMSELF RELATES, PAGE THIRTYONE UPON THE ARMIES SEIZING US DECEMBER SIX THE MEMBERS THEN SITTING IN THE HOUSE SENT OUT THE SERJEANT INTO THE QUEENS COURT WHERE WE WERE DETAINED, TO COMMAND OUR ATTENDANCE IN THE HOUSE; BUT THE SOLDIERS DETAINING US PRISONERS, WOULD NOT PERMIT US TO GO TO THE HOUSE: THEREUPON HE WAS SENT THE SECOND TIME, WITH THE MACE TO FETCH US IN; BUT THE OFFICERS STAYED HIM AT THE HOUSE DOOR, AND WOULD NOT PERMIT HIM TO PASS: WHICH WAS ENTERED INTO THE JOURNAL BOOK, AS A CONTEMPT. BEING STARTLED WITH THIS SUDDEN FORCE ON THE HOUSE, THEY CONCLUDED NOT TO PROCEED IN BUSINESS TILL THEIR MEMBERS SHOULD BE RESTORED. (THEREFORE THEY JUDGED THEM NO BREAKERS, BUT PERFORMERS OF THEIR TRUST, WHEN SEIZED AND SECLUDED BY THE ARMY;) AND IN THE MEAN TIME ORDERED, THAT THE GENERAL SHOULD BE SENT TO, TO KNOW THE REASON OF THE ARMIES PROCEEDING IN SEIZING THE MEMBERS? UPON THIS, THE GENERAL COUNCIL OF OFFICERS NOT BEFORE JANUARY THREE SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT (WHEN THEY HAD NOT LEFT FIFTY MEMBERS IN IT) RETURNED THEIR ANSWER TO THEM, THAT THEY WERE NECESSITATED THEREUNTO, (UPON MERE FORGED PRETENCES) AND THAT THESE MEMBERS HAD BROKEN THEIR TRUSTS, WHICH OCCASIONED THEM TO SECLUDE AND SEIZE THEM. A PRETTY EXCUSE AND CLOAK FOR SO TRANSCENDENT A TREASON. FOUR. THAT IN THIS ANSWER THEY MOST FALSELY SCANDALIZED, TRADUCED THE SECLUDED AND SECURED MEMBERS (AS NEDHAM DOTH IN THEIR TERMS, WITH SOME ADDITIONS OF HIS OWN) WHICH I SHALL BRIEFLY REFUTE: ONE. HE SAITH, THAT MR. PRYNNE AND HIS PARTY HERETOFORE AND NOW SECLUDED, DID ((....... ........)) PAGE TWENTYEIGHT. BUT WHEREIN HE TELLS US NOT. AND IS THIS EITHER EVIDENCE OR CONVICTION TO SECLUDE US? A QUIS INSONS SI ACCUSASSE SUFFICIAT? SECONDLY. HE ADDS OUR SECLUSION IS JUSTIFIABLE BY LEX TALIONIS, BECAUSE ((....... .....))ET CETERA ((...... ............)) HERE INTEREST LIES FOR THE WHETSTONE: FOR ONE MR. PRYNNE SAT NOT AT ALL AS A MEMBER IN THE HOUSE TILL NOVEMBER SEVEN SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT BEING ELECTED BUT IN AUGUST BEFORE, WITHOUT HIS PRIVITY, AND MUCH AGAINST HIS WILL: THIS TUMULT WAS IN JULY, SIXTEENFORTYSEVEN ABOVE A YEAR AND QUARTER BEFORE; YET MR. PRYNNE MUST THEN ASSENT TO IT, AS A MEMBER, AND BE GUILTY OF IT AND ALL HIS CHARGES, PAGE THIRTY THIRTYONE, THIRTYTWO BEFORE HE WAS A MEMBER, AND BE FOR EVER CONVICTED AND SILENCED THEREBY. SECONDLY. THERE WAS NEVER THE LEAST COLOUR OF TRUTH OR PROOF, THAT ANY OF THE SECLUDED MEMBERS RAISED, OR ENCOURAGED THIS TUMULT OF THE APPRENTICES. THIRDLY. MOST OF THEM, TO MY KNOWLEDGE, DID THEN BOTH IN PUBLIC AND PRIVATE, DECLARE THEIR DISLIKE THEREOF AS MUCH AS ANY NOW SITTING. FOURTHLY. THESE APPRENTICES SECLUDED NOT ONE MEMBER OUT OF THE HOUSE, MUCH LESS SECURED ANY, AS THE ARMY DID; BUT ONLY KEPT MOST OF THEM IN THE HOUSE, TILL THEIR PETITION WAS ANSWERED BY THEM; UPON WHICH THEY ALL DEPARTED WITHOUT ANY FUTURE FORCE: AFTER WHICH THE HOUSE ADJOURNED FROM MONDAY NIGHT TILL THURSDAY MORNING, BECAUSE OF THE GENERAL FAST THE WEDNESDAY FOLLOWING. FIFTHLY. THE MEMBERS PRETENDED TO BE FORCED OUT OF TOWN BY THIS TUMULT, AND TO FLY FOR PROTECTION TO THE ARMY, DEPARTED NOT THENCE, TILL SOME ARMY-OFFICERS SOLLICITED THEM BY THEIR PERSUASIONS AND MENACES TO REPAIR TO THE ARMY AND LEAVE THE HOUSE, AGAINST THEIR JUDGEMENTS, AS DIVERS OF THEM HAVE CONFESSED. PARTICULARLY MR. LENTHALL THE SPEAKER BEING AT THE FAST IN MARGARETS CHURCH THE WEDNESDAY FOLLOWING, DISCOURSING WITH SIR RALPH ASHTON, SIR BENJAMIN RUDYER AND FOUR MORE MEMBERS SITTING WITH HIM, BETWEEN THE TWO SERMONS; TOLD THEM OF HIS OWN ACCORD; ((.......... ......)) ON THURSDAY MORNING MOST OF THE MEMBERS APPEARED AT THE HOUSE, EXPECTING THE SPEAKERS COMING TILL NEAR ELEVEN OF THE CLOCK, AND SENT TWO OR THREE MESSENGERS FOR HIM. AT LAST THEY WERE INFORMED ((.......)) WHEREUPON SIR RALPH ASHTON AND THOSE WHO SAT WITH HIM AT THE FAST RELATED HIS WORDS IN IN MY HEARING (BEING THEN CASUALLY IN THE HOUSE) TO THE OTHER MEMBERS, AND SUNDRY TIMES SINCE TO THE HOUSE AND TO MY SELF; HEREUPON THE MEMBERS PRESENT WERE NECESSITATED TO CHOOSE ANOTHER SPEAKER PRO TEMPORE, (AS THEY HAD OFT TIMES DONE IN CASE OF SICKNESS OR ABSENCE, BOTH BEFORE AND SINCE) TO SUPPLY HIS PLACE, ADJOURN AND DISPATCH THE BUSINESS OF THE HOUSE: SO AS THE SPEAKER AND MEMBERS THEN DEPARTING TO THE ARMY, WITHOUT THE HOUSES LEAVE OR PRIVITY, VOLUNTARILY SECLUDED THEMSELVES, AND WERE NEITHER SECLUDED BY THE APPRENTICES, NOR THEIR FELLOW-MEMBERS; WHO WERE SO FAR FROM SECLUDING, THAT THEY SENT SUNDRY MESSENGERS TO CALL THEM TO THE HOUSE, AND WERE HIGHLY DISCONTENTED AT THIS THEIR CAUSELESS DEPARTURE FROM IT. FIFTHLY. THESE APPRENTICES CAME WITHOUT ANY ARMS AT ALL TO THE HOUSE, ONLY WITH A PETITION (OCCASIONED BY THE ARMY-OFFICERS ENCROACHMENTS UPON THE CITIES MILITIA, AND PRIVILEGES,) WITHOUT ANY INTENTION TO SECLUDE OR SECURE ANY ONE MEMBER, DEPARTING FROM THE HOUSE THAT DAY, AND NEVER RETURNING TO DISTURB THEM AFTER. BUT THE UNDUTIFUL ARMY-OFFICERS, WHO SO MUCH DECLAIM AGAINST THIS UNARMED FORCE AS TREASONABLE; AGAINST BOTH HOUSES VOTES, ORDERS, LETTERS TO THEM, NOT ONLY BROUGHT UP THE ARMY TO WESTMINSTER, PLACED WHOLE REGIMENTS OF THEM IN ARMS AT THEIR VERY DOORS, WHO SECLUDED THE WHOLE HOUSE OF PEERS, AND ABOVE TWO PARTS OF THREE OF THE COMMONS HOUSE; GIVING THE CAPTAINS OF THE GUARDS A PARTICULAR LIST WHOM TO SECURE, WHOM TO SECLUDE, AND WHOM ONLY TO ADMIT; BUT LIKEWISE CONTINUED THEIR FORCIBLE GREAT ARMED GUARDS UPON THE HOUSES, SEVERAL WEEKS, YEA MONTHS AND DETAINED ME WITH OTHER MEMBERS PRISONERS UNDER THEM TWO OR THREE MONTHS; AND THAT AFTER THIS PRETENDED FORCE OF THE APPRENTICES, (NO WAYS PARALLEL TO THEIRS, WHO WERE PURPOSELY RAISED TO GUARD US, NOT TO SECLUDE US) WHICH THEY SO MUCH CONDEMNED; AND THE SPEAKER HIMSELF IN HIS PRINTED LETTER OF JULY TWENTYNINE WITH THE REST UPON THEIR RETURN TO THE HOUSE IN THEIR ORDINANCE OF AUGUST TWENTY SIXTEENFORTYSEVEN SO FAR BRANDED, AS TO MAKE AND DECLARE ALL PROCEEDINGS DURING THEIR ABSENCE VOID BY REASON OF IT. THEREFORE WHAT EVER OTHER MEN MAY DO, NEDHAM (TO USE HIS OWN WORDS, PAGE TWENTYNINE) AND HIS NOW SITTING PARTY, THE ARMY-OFFICERS AND ALL THEIR ADHERENTS, MUST HENCEFORTH BE SILENT, AND FOR SHAME LAY THEIR MOUTHS IN THE DUST FOR EVER, AS TO THIS PARTICULAR. FOR, IF OUR FALSELY PRETENDED ENCOURAGING, CONNIVING AT THIS UNARMED SUDDEN TUMULT OF THE APPRENTICES IN JULY SIXTEENFORTYSEVEN WERE A SUFFICIENT GROUND FOR OUR SECLUSION FROM THE HOUSE AS INFRINGERS OF OUR TRUSTS; THEN THEIR EVIDENT, APPARENT FORE-PLOTTED ENCOURAGING, CONNIVING AT AND JUSTIFYING THE ARMIES FORCE UPON THE HOUSE IT SELF AND THE ELEVEN MEMBERS TWICE OR THRICE, ANNO SIXTEENFORTYSEVEN AND ON THE MAJORITY OF THE COMMONS AND WHOLE HOUSE OF LORDS SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT AND NOW AGAIN ON MR. PRYNNE AND OTHERS OF THEM MAY SEVEN AND NINE SIXTEENFIFTYNINE MUST FOR EVER DISABLE AND SECLUDE THEM TO SIT OR ACT AS MEMBERS IN THIS HOUSE, BY THEIR OWN LAW AND PLEA. THIRDLY. ALL THE REST OF HIS OBJECTIONS, PAGES TWENTYNINE, THIRTY (TAKEN OUT OF THE OFFICERS ANSWER, JANUARY THREE) AS THEY CONCERN NOT MR. PRYNNE, BEING THEN NO MEMBER; SO THEY WERE SO SATISFACTORILY ANSWERED, REFELLED AS MOST FALSE AND SCANDALOUS, BY THE SECURED AND SECLUDED MEMBERS THEMSELVES, IN THEIR VINDICATION IN ANSWER THEREUNTO, PRINTED SIXTEENFORTYNINE: PAGES SEVEN TO TWENTYTWO THAT IMPUDENCY IT SELF MIGHT BLUSH TO REVIVE THEM NOW: TO WHICH I REFER THE READER FOR SATISFACTION. ONLY WHEREAS THE OFFICERS THEN, AND NEDHAM NOW OBJECT THAT THE MALIGNANT AND NEUTRAL PARTY IN THE HOUSE TO GAIN THE MAJOR VOTE UPON NEW ELECTIONS, BY INDIRECT MEANS, BROUGHT IN A FLOOD OF MALIGNANTS OR NEUTERS INTO THE HOUSE; I SHALL ADD TO WHAT THE SECLUDED MEMBERS THEN REPLIED UNTO THIS FORGED ASPERSION IN THEIR VINDICATION PAGES SEVEN EIGHT. FIRST THAT ALL THE SECLUDED MEMBERS CAME IN UPON FAIR AND UNQUESTIONABLE ELECTIONS, UPON THE NEW RECRUIT; BUT MANY OF THOSE WHO SAT BOTH BEFORE AT AND AFTER OUR SECLUSION, UPON MOST FOUL ONES, VOTED VOID LONG BEFORE BY THE COMMITTEE OF PRIVILEGES, AS HENRY EDWARDS, AND FRYES ELECTIONS WERE, CONTINUED SITTING. TWO. THAT MOST OF THESE NEW MEMBERS WERE BROUGHT IN BY THE FORCE, POWER, AND MENACES OF THE ARMY, AND SOLICITATION OF THEIR SOLICITOR GENERAL AND CHAPLAIN, HUGH PETERS; WHO LIKE AN UBIQUITARY, WAS PRESENT AT THE ELECTIONS FOR MOST COUNTIES CITIES, AND BOROUGHS THROUGHOUT ENGLAND, AND WELL BRIBED FOR HIS PAINS, TO CANVAS FOR VOICES FOR THE ARMIES INSTRUMENTS. THIRDLY THAT TWENTYTWO OF THOSE FORTYTWO MEMBERS CALLED IN BY THE ARMY-OFFICERS, MAY SEVEN SIXTEENFIFTYNINE AND ABOVE HALF OF THOSE WHO SAT WITH THEM SINCE, CAME IN UPON THIS NEW RECRUIT OF MALIGNANTS AND NEUTERS. FOURTHLY COLONELS IRETON, HARRISON, SKIPPON, RICH, LUDLOW, INGOLDESBY, MOUNTAGUE, WHITE, SYDENHAM, BINGHAM, JONES, YEA FLEETWOOD HIMSELF, (THE SWAYING ARMY-MEMBERS WHEN WE WERE SECLUDED, AND CHIEF ACTORS IN IT) CAME ALL IN UPON THESE NEW ELECTIONS; SOME OF THEM BEING PRIME AUTHORS, MEMBERS OF THIS NEW CONVENTION INVITED IN FLEETWOODS NAME AND ARMY-OFFICERS TO SIT, AND AUTHORS OF OUR NEW SECLUSION: THEREFORE THE ARMIES AND NEDHAMS SLANDER OF OUR PRETENDED FILLING THE HOUSE UPON THE NEW RECRUIT WITH MALIGNANTS (AS THESE HAVE PROVED TO US AT LEAST) MUST RECOIL WHOLLY UPON THEMSELVES, AS SUCH, AND BE A REAL GROUND FOR THEIR, NOT OUR SECLUSIONS. LASTLY, IF OUR FILLING THE HOUSE BY NEW ELECTIONS TO GET A MAJOR VOTE, WERE A CRIME DEMERITING SECLUSION FROM IT: CERTAINLY THEIR EMPTYING THE HOUSE THEN AND NOW TO GET A MAJOR VOTE, BY SECLUDING MOST OF THE MEMBERS, MUST BE A CRIME AND PRACTICE, DEMERITING AN EXPULSION. FIVE. THE ARMY-OFFICERS THEMSELVES IN THEIR VERY ANSWER, WAVED ALL THESE CALUMNIES, AS NO GROUND OF OUR SECLUSION; DECLARING TO THE SITTING MEMBERS; THAT THE SOLE GROUND OF OUR SECLUSION WAS THE VOTE WE PASSED UPON THE LONG NIGHTS DEBATE: THAT THE ANSWERS OF THE KING TO THE PROPOSITIONS OF BOTH HOUSES WAS A GROUND FOR THE HOUSE TO PROCEED FOR THE SETTLEMENT OF THE PEACE OF THE KINGDOM: WHICH VOTE BEING PASSED AFTER THREE DAYS AND ONE WHOLE NIGHTS SOLEMN DEBATE, WITHOUT DIVIDING THE HOUSE, NOTWITHSTANDING THE ARMIES MARCH TO THE VERY DOORS. HEREUPON MOST GRACIOUS PRINCE, THAT I SO MEAN AND UNWORTHY A SUBJECT, (YET A CORDIAL WELL-WISHER TO YOUR ROYAL MAJESTY, AND WHO IS ONE, AMONG MANY THOUSANDS OF YOUR FAITHFUL SUBJECTS, WHO DAILY PRAY FOR, AND CONSTANTLY HOPE, AND EXPECT TO SEE YOUR RESTITUTION) SHOULD ADDRESS MY SELF THUS TO MAJESTY, I NEITHER KNOW WELL TO APOLOGIZE FOR, NOR YET TO OMIT. IT IS NOT, MOST ILLUSTRIOUS SOVEREIGN, THAT I EITHER ACCOUNT MY SELF A COMPETENT CHAMPION, TO MANAGE YOUR MOST JUST, AND PRINCELY QUARREL, NOR YET THAT I THINK YOUR CAUSE (IN IT SELF CONSIDERED) TO NEED ANY DEFENCE, MUCH LESS SO WEAK AS MINE; (FOR WHOM GOD PROTECTS, HE CERTAINLY NEEDS NONE OF MANS PATRONAGE) NOR THAT I ACCOUNT THE AUTHORS SCURRILOUS IMPERTINENCIES (SO FAR AS IMMEDIATELY THEY CONCERN YOUR SACRED MAJESTY) WORTH THE ANSWER, NOR IS IT AN ITCH OR AMBITION OF APPEARING IN PUBLIC, THAT HATH INVITED ME TO THIS REPLY, LEAST OF ALL, IS IT ANY ESTEEM OF, OR CONCEIT OF WORTH IN MY SELF, THAT COULD MAKE ME PRESUME TO PRESENT THIS INCONSIDERABLE MITE OF MY SERVICE TO YOUR PRINCELY VIEW, OR THAT I SHOULD DARE TO IMAGINE YOUR MAJESTIES PRESENT AFFLICTIONS, SO TO CONCERN YOUR ESTEEM AND ROYAL WORTH, AS THAT ANY OF YOUR SUBJECTS MIGHT PRESUME MORE NOW UPON THESE EXERCISING TRIALS OF GOD UPON YOUR MAJESTY, THAN IF YOU WERE SEATED UPON YOUR HEREDITARILY DUE, AND JUSTLY DESERVED THRONE, IN MAGNIFICENT SPENDOUR. GOD FORBID THAT MY BREAST SHOULD HARBOUR SUCH AN UNBECOMING THOUGHT TO MAJESTY, YOURS ESPECIALLY, WHICH BY YOUR AFFLICTIONS, HATH BEEN REALLY MADE, AND APPARENTLY IS SEEN MORE GLORIOUS, AS GOLD BY THE FIRE IS PURIFIED, OR A PRECIOUS DIAMOND UPON THE WHEEL IS POLISHED AND MADE SPARKLINGLY RESPLENDENT. SINCE THEN, ROYAL SIR, IT HATH BEEN NONE OF THE MENTIONED CONSIDERATIONS, GIVE ME LEAVE WITH YOUR PARDON TO SHOW YOUR MAJESTY THE TRUE CAUSE, FIRST OF THIS UNDERTAKING, AND NEXT OF THIS BOLDNESS OF ADDRESS, IN IT SELF A PRESUMPTION NOT TO BE PLEADED FOR, BUT ONLY THROUGH YOUR PRINCELY GOODNESS PARDONABLE. HOW YOUR MAJESTIES ROYAL FATHER WAS DEALT WITHALL IS ENGLANDS IGNOMINY, YOUR SUBJECTS INFAMY, RELIGIONS SCANDAL, AND THE WONDER, AMAZEMENT, AND ASTONISHMENT OF EUROPE, AND THE ACTORS ETERNAL REPROACH AMONG ALL NATIONS, THE ABETTORS CONFUSION, THE PUNISHMENT OF ALL OUR SINS, AND THE INLET OF A FLOOD OF MISERIES UPON US EVER SINCE. THIS DETESTABLE, EXECRABLE MURDER, COMMITTED BY THE WORST OF PARRICIDES, ACCOMPANIED, WITH THE DISCLAIMING OF YOUR WHOLE ROYAL STOCK, DISINHERITING YOUR MAJESTIES SELF, AND THE REST OF THE ROYAL BRANCHES, DRIVING YOU AND THEM INTO EXILE, WITH INDEAVOURING TO EXPUNGE, AND OBLITERATE, YOUR NEVER TO BE FORGOTTEN JUST TITLE, TEARING UP, AND PULLING DOWN THE PILLARS OF MAJESTY, THE NOBLES, GARBLING, AND SUSPENDING FROM PLACE OF POWER, ALL OF THE COMMONS HOUSE, THAT HAD ANY THING OF HONESTY, OR RELENTING OF SPIRIT TOWARD THE INJURED FATHER OF THREE NATIONS, AND HIS ROYAL POSTERITY, ACTS HORRIBLE TO BE IMAGINED, AND YET WITH HIGH HAND MOST VILLAINOUSLY, PERFIDIOUSLY, AND PERJURIOUSLY, PERPETRATED, BY MONSTERS OF MANKIND, YET BLASPHEMOUSLY DISHONOURERS OF GOD, IN MAKING USE OF HIS NAME, AND USURPING THE TITLE OF SAINTS, IN THESE NEVER BEFORE PARALLELED, NOR EVER SUFFICIENTLY TO BE LAMENTED, AND ABHORRED VILLAINIES, THIS MURDER I SAY, AND THESE VILLAINIES WERE DEFENDED, JUSTIFIED, NAY EXTOLLED, AND COMMENDED, BY ONE MR. JOHN MILTON, IN ANSWER TO THE MOST LEARNED SALMASIUS, WHO DECLAIMED AGAINST THE SAME, WITH MOST SOLID ARGUMENTS; AND PATHETICAL EXPRESSIONS; IN WHICH ANSWER HE DID SO BESPATTER THE WHITE ROBES OF YOUR ROYAL FATHERS SPOTLESS LIFE, (HUMANE INFIRMITIES EXCEPTED) WITH THE DIRTY FILTH OF HIS SATYRICAL PEN THAT TO THE VULGAR, AND THOSE WHO READ HIS BOOK WITH PREJUDICE, HE REPRESENTED HIM, A MOST DEBAUCHED VICIOUS MAN, (I TREMBLE ROYAL SIR TO WRITE IT,) AN IRRELIGIOUS HATER, AND PERSECUTOR OF RELIGION, AND RELIGIOUS MEN, AN AMBITIOUS INSLAVER OF THE NATION, A BLOODY TYRANT, AND AN IMPLACABLE ENEMY TO ALL HIS GOOD SUBJECTS, AND THERUPON CALLS THAT EXECRABLE, AND DETESTABLE HORRIBLE MURDER A JUST EXECUTION, AND COMMENDS IT AS AN HEROIC ACTION, AND IN A WORD, WHATEVER WAS DONE IN PROSECUTION OF THEIR MALICE TOWARD YOUR ROYAL PROGENITOR, AND HIS ISSUE, OR RELATIONS, OR FRIENDS, AND ASSISTANTS, HE CALLS RESTORING THE NATION TO ITS LIBERTY. YEA TO MAKE YOUR ILLUSTRIOUS FATHER MORE ODIOUS IN THEIR EYES, WHERE HE BY ANY MEANS COULD FIX HIS SCANDALS HE WOULD NOT SPARE THAT INCOMPARABLE PIECE OF HIS WRITING, (HIS EIKON BASILIKE) BUT IN A SCURRILOUS REPLY THERETO, WHICH HE INTITULED (EIKONOKLASTES) HE WOULD NOT SPARE HIS DEVOUT PRAYERS (WHICH NO DOUBT THE LORD HATH HEARD, AND WILL BEAR) IN ALL WHICH HE EXPRESSED, AS HIS INVETERATE, AND CAUSELESS MALICE, SO A GREAT DEAL OF WICKED DESPERATE WIT AND LEARNING, MOST UNWORTHILY MISBESTOWED ABUSED, AND MISAPPLIED, TO THE REVILING OF HIS PRINCE, GODS VICEGERENT ON EARTH, AND THE SPEAKING ILL OF THE RULER OF THE PEOPLE. NOW ALTHOUGH YOUR MAJESTY NOR YOUR ROYAL FATHER, NEITHER OF YOU NEED VINDICATION, (MUCH LESS THAT ELABORATE WORK OF HIS) NOR DOTH ANY THING HE HATH WRITTEN IN ASPERSION OF HIS SOVEREIGN, DESERVE ANSWER, (ABSOLUTELY CONSIDERED) YET FOR AS MUCH AS HE HATH IN BOTH SHOWED DANGEROUS WIT AND WICKED LEARNING, WHICH TOGETHER WITH ELEGANCE IN EXPRESSION IS ALWAYS, (IN SOME MEASURE AT LEAST) PERSUASIVE WITH SOME, AND BECAUSE IN THESE LAST AND WORST DAYS, THOSE DANGEROUS TIMES ARE COME, IN WHICH MANY ACCOUNT TREASON TO BE SAINTSHIP AND THE MADNESS OF THE PEOPLE LIKE THE INUNDATION OF WATERS, HATH FOR MANY YEARS OVERFLOWED ALL THE BOUNDS OF BOTH DUTY, AND OBEDIENCE TO SUPERIORS, AND SUBJECTION WITH LOYALTY TO THEIR SOVEREIGNS, BUT ESPECIALLY BECAUSE IN THESE YOUR KINGDOMS, BY DUE TITLE, AND BIRTHRIGHT, ALLEGIANCE CONSCIENTIOUSLY ADHERED TO, IS REPUTED MALIGNITY; AND TREACHERY ONLY, AND REBELLION HATH FOR MANY YEARS BEEN THE BADGE OF A CONFIDING MAN, OR A MODERN SAINT, THE POISON OF SUCH BOOKS IN SHORT TIME CREEPS FAR, AND INFECTS MANY, WHO PERHAPS BEFORE READING OF THEM WERE CONSCIENTIOUSLY LOYAL IN SO MUCH THAT I ACCOUNT IT NO SOLECISM TO AFFIRM, THAT DANGEROUS, VILLAINOUS WITS MISAPPLIED, HAVE DONE MORE MISCHIEF WITH THEIR PENS, THAN THE SOLDIER WITH HIS WEAPONS, TO YOUR MAJESTIES CAUSE, FOR BY SUCH BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS THE INCONSIDERATE SOLDIER THAT BEFORE WAS BUT YOUR MERCENARY ENEMY, IS NOW PERSUADED, THAT IN REVILING YOUR SACRED PERSON, CASTING OFF YOUR AUTHORITY, AND RESISTING YOUR RESTORATION, HE BOTH SERVES AND PLEASETH GOD, ON WHICH CONSIDERATIONS DREAD SOVEREIGN, I OFT WISHED WITH SIGHS, THAT STILL SOME ABLE PEN WOULD UNDERTAKE TO CONFUTE SUCH TRACTATES, WHICH TOGETHER WITH MALICE TO YOUR CAUSE, AND INTEREST, MANIFESTED DEXTERITY OF WIT IN GLOZING THEIR ARGUMENTS, AND TRADUCING YOUR SACRED PERSON, ROYAL STOCK AND FAMILY, BUT ALAS, TO MY GRIEF, I FOUND ALL MEN AFRAID AND DESERTING OR AT LEAST FORBEARING WITH THEIR PEN TO DEFEND THAT MAJESTY, WHICH GOD HATH FOR SO MANY YEARS SO GRACIOUSLY DEFENDED BY HIS PROVIDENCE, BY WHICH MEANS YOUR ENEMIES GROW NUMEROUS, STRONG, AND CONFIDENT, BEING SO BACKED, AND ABETTED, BY SUCH WHO MAKE IT THEIR WORK TO FILL MENS EARS WITH SURMISES, AND FALSE RUMOURS CONCERNING YOUR MAJESTIES PERSONS, AND INCLINATION, AS TAKING FOR GRANTED YOUR ROYAL FATHER WAS INDEED SUCH AS HE WAS REPRESENTED BY THOSE DEFAMERS AND SCANDALIZERS OF NOT ONLY MOST INNOCENT, BUT MOST PIOUSLY EXCELLENT MAJESTY, AND UPON THIS SCORE THEY HAVE KEPT OUT YOUR MAJESTY THUS LONG, UNTIL ACCORDING TO WHAT THE APOSTLE DETERMINATELY CONCLUDES OF SUCH PERSONS AS HAVE BEEN YOUR EXCLUDERS, THESE EVIL MEN AND SEDUCERS HAVE SO DAILY GROWN WORSE AND WORSE AND THEIR IMPIETY, AND VILLAINY, NOT TO YOUR MAJESTIES ROYAL PERSON ONLY, AND RELATIONS, BUT TO THE WHOLE NATION IN GENERAL, AND AT LENGTH THE CITY OF LONDON IN PARTICULAR IS MADE SO APPARENT TO ALL MEN, THAT NOW MANY OF YOUR MAJESTIES SUBJECTS, BEGIN TO BE UNDECEIVED BY THE UNMASKING OF YOUR ENEMIES, WHO OF LATE WITH THE DEVIL HAVE APPARENTLY SHOWED THEIR CLOVEN FOOT, SO THAT YOUR RESTORATION IS GENERALLY WISHED, AND HOPED FOR, AND EXPECTED OF ALL, BUT SUCH WHOSE VILLAINIES HAVE MADE THEM EVERY WAY SO OBNOXIOUS, THAT THEY STAND IN FEAR OF ALL LAWFUL AUTHORITY, AND THEREFORE FEAR THE RETURN OF YOUR MAJESTY, AS INCONSISTENT WITH THEIR SAFETY; WHICH MAKES THEM LEAVE NO STONE UNTURNED TO HINDER (IF POSSIBLE) THIS SO GREAT EXPECTED HAPPINESS TO THESE SADLY LANGUISHING, YEA EVEN ALMOST RUINED NATIONS, WHOSE CURE UNDER GOD LIES SO IN YOUR MAJESTIES RESTITUTION, THAT SCARCE ANY BUT SEES IT EVIDENTLY. YET THESE JUGGLERS OF STATE, USE THEIR UTMOST ENDEAVOUR TO CAST A MIST BEFORE THE PEOPLE, AND BY SOPHISTRY WOULD PERSUADE THEM, THAT THAT IS DANGEROUS FOR THEM, WHICH MUST BE UNDER GOD THEIR ONLY CURE, AND SOLE REMEDY, FOR THESE (OTHERWISE FATAL) DISTRACTIONS. AMONG MANY OF WHOM, MR. MILTON COMES ON THE STAGE IN POST HASTE, AND IN THIS JUNCTURE OF TIME, THAT HE MAY (IF POSSIBLE) OVERTHROW THE HOPES OF ALL GOOD MEN, ENDEAVOURS (WHAT HE CAN) TO DIVERT THOSE THAT AT PRESENT SIT AT HELM, AND BY FAIR PRETENSES, AND SOPHISTICATE ARGUMENTS, WOULD EASILY DELUDE AN INCONSIDERATE READER INTO A BELIEF, FIRST THAT THE GOVERNMENT OF A REPUBLIC IS IN IT SELF, INCOMPARABLY TO BE PREFERRED BEFORE KINGSHIP, WHETHER WE RESPECT MEN AS MEN, OR AS CHRISTIANS. BUT SECONDLY, AS THE CASE STANDS WITH US, HE WOULD STRIKE US INTO A FEAR, NAMELY, THAT TO READMIT YOUR MAJESTY IS UNSAFE, AND HAZARDABLE, AT THE BEST, AND MAY PROVE DANGEROUS AND RUINOUS TO ALL: CONCLUSIONS WHICH A LOYAL BREAST WOULD AT FIRST HEARING, BOTH ABHORR AND TREMBLE AT: YET (AS HE WITH HIS FALLACIOUS PRETENCES SEEMS TO VARNISH THEM OVER) NOT HARDLY TO BE DISTILLED INTO SUCH ESPECIALLY, WHO IN THESE TIMES OF ANTIMONARCHICAL PRINCIPLES, HAVE BEEN BEFORE POISONED WITH PREJUDICE AGAINST YOUR MAJESTIES ROYAL FATHER, WHO LOST HIS LIFE IN DEFENCE OF THAT, WHICH SOPHISTICATE SCRIBBLERS HAVE SINCE PERSUADED THE DELUDED VULGAR WAS ATTAINED BY HIS DEATH, NAMELY LIBERTY, THE NAME AND PRETENCE OF WHICH (BUT REAL SLAVERY) HATH BEEN PURSUED WITH VAST EXPENCE BOTH OF BLOOD AND TREASURE, SO UNDISCERNING ARE THE VULGAR. NO MARVEL THEN, IF THEY BE EASILY DELUDED BY SPECIOUS FALLACIES, INSTEAD OF SOLID ARGUMENTS, BETWIXT WHICH THEY ARE NOT ABLE TO DISCERN; WHICH I TAKING NOTICE OF, AND MEETING WITH THIS FOREMENTIONED PAMPHLET OF MR. MILTONS, AND UPON PERUSAL OF IT, FINDING IT DANGEROUSLY INSNARING, THE FALLACY OF THE ARGUMENTS BEING SO CUNNINGLY HIDDEN, AS NOT TO BE DISCERNED BY ANY, NOR EVERY EYE; OBSERVING ALSO, THE LANGUAGE TO BE SMOOTH AND TEMPTING, THE EXPRESSIONS PATHETICAL, AND APT TO MOVE THE AFFECTIONS, BUT WITHALL THE DRIFT OF IT TO BE OF DESPERATE CONSEQUENCE, NAMELY TO UNDO (IF POSSIBLE) ALL OUR HOPES, TO CONTINUE OUR MISERY, STILL UPON US, NAY TO SETTLE AND FIX IT IRREPARABLY I THOUGHT IT MY DUTY (IN THESE RESPECTS) TO UNDERTAKE THIS PROFESSED REPUBLICAN CHAMPION, AND TO DISCOVER HIS FALLACIES, BY WHICH HE LABOURS AT UNAWARES TO INSNARE (IF IT MAY BE DONE) SUCH WHO ARE OTHERWISE JUDICIOUS: AND THIS I JUDGED MY DUTY MORE ESPECIALLY BECAUSE IT WAS RECEIVED BY MANY WITH APPLAUSE, AND STUMBLED SEVERAL WHOM IT COULD NOT SEDUCE, IF NOT TO REJECT, YET TO SUSPECT AND BE JEALOUS OF MONARCHY, OR AT LEAST TO LAY ASIDE YOUR MAJESTY, AS AN UNSAFE PERSON, AND SET UP ANOTHER. THIS (MOST JUDICIOUS PRINCE) WAS THE TRUE INDUCEMENT OF ME TO THIS UNDERTAKING, ESPECIALLY BECAUSE I SAW NONE OF A MORE DEXTEROUS WIT, TO SAVE ME THE LABOUR, BY APPEARING IN YOUR MAJESTIES (ACCIDENTALLY NECESSARY, BUT ABSOLUTELY MOST JUST) VINDICATION, WHICH THOUGH THE ACCOMPLISHMENT OF YOUR PRINCELY MERITS NEED NOT IN THE LEAST, YET YOUR SUBJECTS WANT IT, LEST BY THE POISON OF THE TIMES THEY BE INFECTED AND FOR THE RECOVERY OF SUCH WHO ARE STUMBLED AS TO THEIR RESOLUTIONS, NOTWITHSTANDING THEIR AFFECTIONS MAY BE LOYALLY CORDIAL: TO WHICH END IF ANY PAINS OF MINE MAY CONDUCE, THOUGH BUT A LITTLE, I SHALL HAVE SUFFICIENT REWARD IN THE SATISFACTION THAT WILL THENCE REDOUND TO MY SPIRIT. IN ADDRESSING TO YOUR MAJESTY THIS INCONSIDERABLE LABOUR, PARDON DREAD SOVEREIGN MY PRESUMPTION SINCE MY REAL INTENTIONS HEREIN WERE NOT TO EXPECT YOUR ACCEPTANCE OF IT, BUT TO BEG HUMBLY YOUR ROYAL PARDON FOR THIS BOLDNESS, THE FIRST BEING FAR BEYOND BY DESERTS, AND THE OTHER GENUINE TO YOUR NATURAL PRINCELY DISPOSITION. MY CHIEF FEAR IS, (MOST GRACIOUS PRINCE) LEST I DESERVEDLY REAP YOUR MAJESTIES DISFAVOUR, FOR ATTEMPTING A THING, THE DUE PERFORMANCE WHEREOF (CONSIDERING THE ABILITY OF THE AUTHOR TO WHOM THIS IS RETURNED IN REPLY) MIGHT CALL FOR A FAR MORE READY WIT, AND SOLID JUDGEMENT THAN I CAN WITHOUT FOLLY EVER HOPE FOR; HOWEVER, WHAT IS DONE, I CAN SERIOUSLY PROFESS IN DOING OF IT, MY MOST UNFEIGNED DESIRE TO HAVE ONLY BEEN TO SERVE YOUR MAJESTIES MOST JUST INTEREST, AND AS FAR AS IN ME LIES, TO UNDECEIVE AS MANY AS I CAN OF YOUR SUBJECTS, WHO BY SUCH INJURIOUS, AND MOST UNWORTHY ENDEAVOURS TO DARKEN YOUR ROYAL LUSTRE MAY HAVE BEEN STAGGERED, EITHER IN THEIR CORDIAL AFFECTIONS, OR UNSETTLED IN THEIR CONSTANT RESOLUTIONS TOWARD YOU; FOR WHOSE PROSPERITY, AND SPEEDY RESTITUTION TO YOUR JUST HEREDITARY RIGHTS, AND LONG, AND HAPPY INJOYMENT OF THE SAME, HATH BEEN, IS, AND SHALL BE (GOD ASSISTING) THE CONSTANT PRAYER OF MOST ILLUSTRIOUS PRINCE, YOUR MAJESTIES MOST FAITHFUL AND LOYAL SUBJECT, AND HUMBLE ORATOR, G. S. BEFORE I COME TO WHAT I INTEND SHALL BE THE SUBJECT OF THIS ENSUING DISCOURSE, I THINK IT VERY NECESSARY TO MAKE WAY FOR WHAT I SHALL HEREAFTER SAY, BY REMOVING IN THE FIRST PLACE WHATEVER IN PROBABILITY MAY RAISE A PREJUDICE AGAINST WHAT I AM ABOUT TO WRITE, THAT SO NOTHING OF EXCEPTION MAY LIE AGAINST ANY CIRCUMSTANCE, AFTER ONCE THE MATTER OF MY DISCOURSE IS ALLOWED. FIRST I QUESTION NOT BUT MY PERSON WILL BE ENQUIRED AFTER, AND PERHAPS SOON FOUND OUT, AND KNOWN, AND IT MAY BE WONDERED AT THEREFORE WHY I DO NOT AS WELL SET DOWN MY NAME AS THE TWO FIRST LETTERS OF IT: IF SO, LET ME CRAVE OF THEE (READER) NOT TO HARBOUR ANY PREJUDICE AGAINST THE SUBJECT MATTER OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISE THEREFORE, WHICH I DID FOR THE END TO AVOID PREJUDICE THEREBY. FOR I AM NOT IGNORANT OF THE ABILITY OF MR MILTON, WHOM THE RUMP (WHICH WAS WELL STORED WITH MEN OF PREGNANT ALTHOUGH PERNICIOUS WITS) MADE CHOICE OF, BEFORE OTHERS, TO WRITE THEIR DEFENCE AGAINST SALMASIUS, ONE OF THE GREATEST LEARED MEN OF THIS AGE, BOTH FOR REALITY AND REPUTATION, WHO THEREFORE WAS ROYAL PROFESSOR OF PHILOSOPHY (AS I TAKE IT, BUT WILL NOT BE POSITIVE HEREIN) IN THE UNITED PROVINCES, AND AT HIS MAJESTIES (THE PRESENT SCOTCH AND HEREDITARY ENGLISH KING'S) REQUEST UNDERTOOK THE DEFENCE OF OUR PROTOROYAL ENGLISH MARTYR, AGAINST THOSE OF HIS SUBJECTS WHO WITH AS MUCH TREACHERY AS PERJURY, AND WITH AS MUCH CRUEL INHUMANITY AS BOTH, MURTHERED HIM AT HIS OWN GATE, IN THE FACE OF THE SUN, AND IN THE PRESENCE OF THAT GOD, AND BEFORE MANY THOUSANDS OF THAT PEOPLE, BY WHOM, AND BEFORE WHOM THEY HAD SWORN WITH LIFTED UP HANDS THAT THEY WOULD WITH THEIR LIVES DEFEND HIS PERSON, POSTERITY, AND JUST POWER, WITH MANY OTHER PARTICULARS CONTAINED IN THEIR OATH, AS MAY APPEAR BY IT SELF, KNOWN FORMERLY BY THE NAME OF THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT, TAKEN BY ALL MEMBERS OF BOTH HOUSES THAT REMAINED SITTING AT WESTMINSTER, AFTER SUCH WHO HAD LEFT THEM WERE WITHDRAWN AND CONVENED AT OXFORD: NOR SEEMED IT ENOUGH TO THEM TO TAKE IT THEMSELVES, BUT IT WAS BY THEIR AUTHORITY TENDERED, YEA STRICTLY IMPOSED, AND UPON SEVERE PENALTIES INJOINED TO THOUSANDS OF MEN, ALL THE KINGDOM OVER, BESIDES A VOW AND PROTESTATION EQUALLY SACRED AND BINDING TO THE SAME THINGS WHICH IN THE LEAGUE AND COVENANT ARE UPON OATH PROMISED ALL WHICH NOTWITHSTANDING, THIS THEIR LIEGE KING WAS MURTHERED BEING SENTENCED AND EXECUTED BY THOSE VERY MEN THAT HAD SWORN TO DEFEND HIM, THE PARLIAMENT GARBLED (AS TO THE COMMONS HOUSE) AND DISMEMBERED (AS TO THE HOUSE OF LORDS) BY THOSE VERY MEN WHO HAD SWORN TO MAINTAIN AND DEFEND ITS RIGHTS AND PRIVILEGES, AND SEVERAL BOTH NOBLES AND COMMONERS LOST THEIR LIVES BEING SENTENCED BY AN HIGH COURT OF JUSTICE A STRANGER AND CONTRARY TO OUR KNOWN FUNDAMENTAL LAWS) WHICH WAS CHOSEN AND IMPOWERED BY THOSE WHO HAD COVENANTED AND SWORN TO MAINTAIN WITH THEIR LIVES AND FORTUNES, THE FUNDAMENTAL LAWS OF THE LAND. AND YET THESE MEN THUS ACTING, CALL THEMSELVES BY THE NAME OF GODS PEOPLE, AND THE FAITHFUL ADHERERS TO THE WORK OF REFORMATION, AND THE GOOD OLD CAUSE, ALTHOUGH NOTHING APPEAR IN THEIR ACTIONS, BUT TREACHERY, PERJURY, MURDER AND CRUELTY, AGAINST WHICH REBELLIOUS HYPOCRASY, THE MOST LEARNED SALMASIUS, UNDER THE BORROWED NAME OF CLAUDIUS ANONYMUS, INVEIGHED MOST JUSTLY AND TRULY, AS WELL AS ORATORICALLY, AND NO LESS DESERVEDLY THAN ELOQUENTLY. WHICH DEFENCE OF HIS, NO LESS JUDICIOUS THAN WELL-COMPOSED, (AS FOR LANGUAGE) DID RENDER THE DESERVEDLY ABOMINABLE ACTORS, BOTH NOTORIOUS AND ODIOUS AMONG THE FOREIGN NATIONS OF EUROPE, THE FAME THEREOF, BY THIS LEARNED MANS ELOQUENCE (BEING WRITTEN IN THE LATIN TONGUE) SOUNDING FAR AND NEAR. TO REMEDY WHICH INCONVENIENCE (IF IT MIGHT BE DONE) THE RUMP (WHICH NOW BEGAN TO STINK IN THE NOSTRILS OF EVERY HONEST AND WISE MAN, THIS BLOODY BUTCHERY OF THEIRS VYING WITH, YEA OUT-DOING, NOT ONLY THE ACTIONS, BUT THE WORST OF THE JESUITS PROFESSED TENENTS, AND THEREFORE TO THE PERPETUAL IGNOMINY OF THE REFORMING PROTESTANTS, JUSTIFYING THE FRATERNITY OF LOYOLA AND SILENCING THE OTHERS) MAKE CHOICE OF MR MILTON TO BE THEIR CHAMPION TO ANSWER SALMASIUS; WHO, AS MAY BE CONCEIVED, NOT VULGARLY REWARDED, FOR THIS SERVICE, UNDERTAKES IT, WITH AS MUCH LEARNING AND PERFORMANCE AS COULD BE EXPECTED FROM THE MOST ABLE AND ACUTE SCHOLAR LIVING: CONCERNING WHOSE ANSWER THUS MUCH MUST BE CONFESSED, THAT NOTHING COULD BE THEREIN DESIRED, WHICH EITHER A SHREWD WIT COULD PROMPT, OR A FLUENT ELEGANT STYLE COULD EXPRESS: AND INDEED TO GIVE HIM HIS DUE, IN WHATEVER HE IT IS A MAXIM AMONG POLITICIANS, THAT INTEREST WILL NOT LIE: WHICH PRUDENTIAL SAYING HATH A TWOFOLD SENSE, THE IMPROVING WHEREOF IS VERY USEFUL TO MAN, EITHER IN THE CONDUCT OF HIS OWN AFFAIRS, OR IN DISCERNING THE CONDUCT AND END OF THE AFFAIRS AND ENTERPRISES OF OTHER MEN. ONE SENSE OF IT MAY BE THIS; THAT IF YOU CAN APPREHEND WHEREIN A MAN'S INTEREST TO ANY PARTICULAR GAME ON FOOT DOTH CONSIST YOU MAY SURELY KNOW, IF THE MAN BE PRUDENT, WHEREABOUT TO HAVE HIM, THAT IS, HOW TO JUDGE OF HIS DESIGN: FOR, WHICH WAY SOEVER YOU FORESEE HIS INTEREST DOTH IN PRUDENCE DISPOSE HIM, THAT WAY (PROVIDED HE BE SO WISE AS TO UNDERSTAND HIS OWN CONCERNMENT) HE WILL BE SURE TO GO, AND SO HIS INTEREST (PROVIDED ALSO THAT IN YOUR CALCULATION THEREOF YOU BE NOT MISTAKEN) WILL NOT LIE TO YOU, IT WILL NOT DECEIVE YOU IN YOUR JUDGEMENT CONCERNING THE MANS INTENTS AND PROCEEDINGS. THE OTHER SENSE OF THAT MAXIM IS, THAT IF A MAN STATE HIS OWN INTEREST ARIGHT, AND KEEP CLOSE TO IT, IT WILL NOT LIE TO HIM OR DECEIVE HIM, IN THE PROSECUTION OF HIS AIMS AND ENDS OF GOOD UNTO HIMSELF, NOR SUFFER HIM TO BE MISLED OR DRAWN ASIDE BY SPECIOUS PRETENCES, TO SERVE THE ENDS AND PURPOSES OF OTHER MEN. THIS BEING SO AND DESIGNS BEING NOW GENERALLY LAID TO ENGAGE THE PEOPLE ANEW IN BLOOD AND CONFUSION, AND THIS FAWNING PAMPHLET HAVING FOR THE SAME CAUSE BEEN DISPERSED THROUGHOUT THE THREE NATIONS, IT WAS NECESSARY FOR THE RIGHT INFORMATION OF OUR COUNTRYMEN OF ALL PARTIES, TO GIVE THEM A VIEW OF THEIR TRUE INTERESTS, FOR FEAR LEST BY THIS AND THE OTHER TREASONABLE PAPERS WHICH FLY UP AND DOWN OR THROUGH THE SLY INSINUATIONS AND PERSUASIONS OF CUNNING MEN, ANY ONE PARTY SHOULD HAPPEN TO BE SEDUCED FROM A RIGHT UNDERSTANDING OF THEIR INTEREST AT SUCH A TIME AS THIS, AND IMBARK THEMSELVES FOR THE INTEREST OF A PUBLIC ENEMY, UPON SUPPOSITION OF ATTAINING THEREBY THEIR OWN AND THE PUBLIC WELFARE: THEREFORE GIVE ME LEAVE TO TRACE AND OVERTAKE THE DECEIVER (I MEAN THIS AUTHOR) IN HIS OWN METHOD; IN THE PROSECUTION WHEREOF I SHALL ENDEAVOUR TO MANIFEST THAT AS IT IS A MAIN POINT OF INTEREST AMONG THE GRANDEE-CAVALIERS BOTH HERE AND BEYOND THE SEA, BY SPREADING LIBELS, FALSE RUMOURS, FAIR PROMISES, SUBTLE ARGUMENTS OF PERSUASION, AND ALL OTHER WAYS IMAGINABLE, TO RUB MENS DISCONTENTS, AND BEWITCH THEIR SENSES, THAT THEY MAY NOT BE ABLE TO DISCERN THEIR OWN CONCERNMENTS; SO ON THE OTHER SIDE WE WHO ARE THE PEOPLE, OF ALL PARTIES, CONSIDERING THAT THOSE CAVALIER-GRANDEES ARE CONCERNED TO DRAW US IN (IF THEY CAN) TO DO THEIR DRUDGERY IN WAR AT THE HAZARD OF OUR NECKS; OUGHT TO CONCEIVE IT A PRINCIPAL PART OF OUR INTEREST TO UNDERSTAND THEIRS AND NOT TO SUFFER OUR SELVES TO BE TREPANNED BY FINE PRETENCES AND DEVICES, TO VENTURE OUR OWN BLOODS, AND SHED THE BLOOD OF OTHERS, FOR THE ERECTING OF THEIR GREATNESS UPON OUR OWN PARTICULAR AND THE GENERAL RUIN. AND BECAUSE THIS AUTHOR SAITH ONE THING WELL, ((THAT THE REAL GOOD OF THE NATION CONSISTS NOT IN THE PRIVATE BENEFIT OF SINGLE MEN, BUT THE ADVANTAGE OF THE PUBLIC AND THAT IT IS MADE UP, NOT BY THE WELFARE OF ANY ONE PARTY, BUT OF ALL;)) THEREFORE WHEN I HAVE MADE IT APPEAR, BY SCANNING THE INTERESTS AND CONCERNMENTS OF ALL PARTIES AMONG US, THAT NO ONE PARTY, NO, NOT THE ROYALISTS THEMSELVES (EXCEPT ONLY THE PAPIST) CAN HOPE FOR ANY GOOD BY THE RESTITUTION OF CHARLES STUART, BUT MUST NECESSARILY PARTAKE IN THE COMMON CALAMITY AS WELL AS OTHERS, THAN I SUPPOSE THE CONCLUSION WILL NATURALLY FOLLOW: THAT IT IS IN THE INTEREST OF ALL TO KEEP HIM OUT. HIS WORDS ARE THESE. ((........)) TIS WELL DONE OF OUR AUTHOR TO SPEAK OUT; AND WHAT HE SAITH WE WILL EASILY GRANT; FOR THE PAPISTS CANNOT DENY THEIR OWN INTEREST SO FAR AS NOT TO ENDEAVOUR BY ALL MEANS IMAGINABLE TO RESTORE THE SON, WHO HATH MADE AS FAIR PROFESSIONS TO THE POPE AS EVER THE FATHER DID, AND NO DOUBT HE WOULD (WERE HE RESTORED) AS REALLY PERFORM THEM. WE CANNOT FORGET WHAT TRANSACTIONS PASSED BETWIXT HIS FATHER AND THE COURT OF ROME, AT THE TIME OF HIS BEING IN SPAIN, AND WHAT A LETTER OF ASSURANCE HE THEN WROTE TO HIS HOLINESS; NOR HOW BOTH THE FATHER AND GRANDFATHER BETRAYED THE PROTESTANT CAUSE IN GERMANY, FRANCE, AND ALL OVER THE WORLD; AND HOW THAT TO MAKE WAY FOR POPERY, SUPERSTITION WAS COUNTENANCED, PAPISTS PREFERRED TO GREATEST PLACES AND TRUST, AND WERE IN GREATEST CREDIT AT COURT, WHILE THE BEST SORT OF PROFESSORS WERE FORCED TO QUIT THE NATION, AND RETIRE INTO WILDERNESS IN ANOTHER WORLD: BUT TO ENCOURAGE PAPISTS, THEY (AS OUR AUTHOR SAITH) ((...)) ((.....)) ((......)) HE DOTH WELL ALSO TO REMEMBER US, HOW CLOSE THEY STUCK TO THE LATE KING IN HIS WARS; AND WE CANNOT FORGET THAT THEY HAD REASON, CONSIDERING HOW CLOSE HE STUCK TO THEM. THEY KNOW HOW IT CAME ABOUT THAT SOME HUNDRED THOUSANDS OF PROTESTANTS WERE BY UNHEARD OF AND MOST INHUMANE BUTCHERIES OFFERED UP IN SACRIFICE TO THE GRAND IDOL OF TH POPISH INTEREST IN IRELAND; AND ALL THE WORLD KNOWS THE PAPISTS HAD AND OPENLY DECLARED AND SHOWED THEY HAD, A COMMISSION FOR WHAT THEY DID THERE, AND THAT IT WAS TRANSMITTED THITHER UNDER THE GREAT SEAL OF SCOTLAND, YEA AND EVERY ONE KNOWS OR HATH HEARD, WHO WAS IN PERSON THERE AT THE TIME OF ITS ITS ISSUING FORTH, AND HAD CUSTODY OF THE SEAL OF THAT KINGDOM IN HIS OWN HANDS. AND AFTER THOSE BARBAROUS REBELS OF IRELAND HAD IN CRUELTY OUT-ACTED ALL THE MONSTERS OF FORMER AGES, MY LORD OF ORMOND CAN TELL YOU, WHO IT WAS THAT DID AS OPENLY OWN THEM FOR WHAT THEY HAD DONE, AND SOLLICITED THEM TO SEND SIX THOUSAND OF THOSE VILLAINS INTO ENGLAND AGAINST THE PARLIAMENT AND SUPPLIES INTO SCOTLAND AND IMPOWERED HIM THE SAID ORMOND TO GIVE THEM ALL MANNER OF ASSURANCES, SAVE ONLY THAT HE WOULD NOT YIELD THEY SHOULD HAVE LIBERTY OF MAKING APPEALS TO ROME, BECAUSE IT WOULD HAVE INTRENCHED UPON HIS REGAL INTEREST AND PREROGATIVE; BUT AS FOR THE INTEREST AND HONOUR OF GOD AND RELIGION, THAT HE LET GO, AND SENT PARTICULAR THANKS TO BROWN, MUSKERRY, AND MUNKET, DESPERATE REBELS, FOR THEIR GOOD SERVICES, WHO HAD BEEN THE CHIEF ACTORS IN THAT HORRID MASSACRE. AND IF ORMOND WILL NOT ACKNOWLEDGE THESE THINGS, TIS WELL WE HAVE THE LETTERS TO PRODUCE WHICH WERE WRITTEN TO HIM BY THAT ROYAL HAND, AND FOUND IN HIS CABINET TAKEN AT THE BATTLE OF NASBY. THE PAPISTS THEREFORE HAVING HAD SO FAIR A CREATURE OF THE FATHER WE SHALL YIELD LIKEWISE (FOR MANY REASONS) THAT THEY HAVE NO CAUSE TO FEAR FOUL DEALING FROM THE SON; A GENTLEMAN OF AS GOOD A NATURE TOWARDS THEM AS THE SIRE WAS! FOR, THEY OUGHT NOT TO FORGET, AND THEY OF THE SCOTTISH NATION CANNOT CHOOSE BUT WITH SORROW REMEMBER WHAT A WOEFUL CONVERT THEY HAD OF HIM, WHEN BEING AFTER HIS FATHER'S DEATH IN THE ISLE OF JERSEY THEY INVITED HIM OUT OF THE VERY ARMS (AS I MAY SAY) OF THE IRISH REBELS, AMONG WHOM HE WAS THEN READY TO GO, HAVING STRUCK UP A BARGAIN WITH THEM, AND SENT HIS GOODS BEFOREHAND BY SEA TO KINSALE, WITH INTENT IMMEDIATELY TO HAVE FOLLOWED THEM. AS FOR HIS RELIGION (IF ANY) IT IS AT BEST, YOU KNOW, BUT A DEVOTION TO PRELACY (WHICH WAS BEQUEATHED TO HIM IN LEGACY) FOR, HE FORFEITED ALL HIS CORONATION OATHS AND PROTESTATIONS TO THE SCOTS NATION, WITH ALL HIS OTHER PRETENCES OF RELIGION THERE, BEFORE EVER HE LEFT THAT COUNTRY. WHAT PROFESSION HE HATH SINCE OWNED ABROAD, HATH (FOR REASON OF STATE) BEEN KEPT VERY CLOSE, AND YET NOT SO CLOSE, BUT HE DISCOVERED IT, WHEN VISITING ONE OF THE ENGLISH JESUITS COLLEGES IN FLANDERS THEY SHOWING HIM IN THEIR CHAPEL THE EFFIGIES OF SEVERAL GOOD FATHERS OF THAT HOUSE WHICH HAD BEEN SAINTED AT TYBURN, HE PULLED HIS HAT OVER HIS EYES, AND TURNED ASIDE TO THE WALL. BUT IF THIS BE NOT EVIDENT, LET US HAVE RECOURSE TO REASON, AND THEN CONSIDER HOW LONG HE WAS UNDER THE WING OF HIS MOTHERS INSTRUCTIONS IN FRANCE, AND WHAT A NURSERY FLANDERS HATH BEEN FOR HIM SINCE, WHICH IS THE MOST JESUITED PLACE IN THE WORLD; CONSIDER ALSO THE URGENCY OF HIS NECESSITIES DISPOSING HIM TO IMBRACE ANY THING OR TAKE ANY COURSE TO GET A CROWN, BEING UNDER THE SAME INFLUENCE OF THAT WANDERING STAR CALLED RAGIONE DI STATO, AS WAS HIS GRANDFATHER HENRY THE FOURTH OF FRANCE, WHO SHIFTED HIS RELIGION TO SECURE A CROWN AND CHOSE RATHER ((TO HAZARD HIS PORTION IN PARADISE THAN HIS PALACE IN PARIS)) (WHICH SOME SAY WERE HIS OWN VERY WORDS) BUT TO THESE CONSIDERATIONS TAKE ALONG WITH YOU THE YOUNG MANS INTERCOURSE WITH, OBLIGATION TO, DEPENDANCE UPON FOREIGN PRIESTS AND PAPISTS HIS FREQUENT KNOWN APPLICATIONS AND PROMISES TO THE POPE BY SPECIAL AGENTS EMPLOYED TO ROME FOR THAT PURPOSE AND TO THE EMPEROR AS WELL AS THE SPANIARD; HIS ALLIANCE TO AND COMBINATION WITH HIM AND OTHER POPISH PRINCES (ESPECIALLY THOSE OF THE AUSTRIAN PARTY) BEING PUT ALTOGETHER INTO THE BALANCE, ARE GROUND ENOUGH TO BELIEVE HIM SUFFICIENTLY AFFECTED, IF NOT SWORN TO POPERY. - THESE THINGS (WE SAY) BEING CONSIDERED, WE ARE EASILY OF THE SAME OPINION WITH OUR AUTHOR: THAT IT IS ABSOLUTELY THE INTEREST OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC PARTY TO RESTORE HIM, AND SEE HIM SETTLED IN THAT ABSOLUTE DOMINATION OVER ENGLAND, WHICH WAS THE GRAND PROJECT OF THE COURT, AND FOR THE ATTAINING WHEREOF, HIS FATHER FIRST LAID THE FOUNDATION OF OUR CIVIL WARS. WHICH BEING EVIDENTLY THE TRUE INTEREST OF THE PAPISTS IN RESPECT TO HIM, WE CANNOT BE-LIE THEM, WHEN WE SAY, IT IS THAT WHICH THEY AND THEIR FOREIGN FRIENDS DO MAKE THEIR GREAT BUSINESS TO BRING ABOUT, AND SO WE KNOW WHERE TO HAVE THEM; ON THE OTHER SIDE, SEEING THAT IN REVERENCE TO THE PRINCIPLES AND PRACTISES BOTH OF HIS FATHER AND MOTHER AND IN RESPECT TO THE OBLIGATIONS HE HATH TO THE WHOLE POPISH PARTY FOR HIS BREAD, HE IS CONCERNED TO RETAIN THEM AS THE BEST AND SUREST FRIENDS (AND THE OLD FRIENDS) OF HIS FAMILY, WE DO NOT BE-LIE HIM, IF WE CONCLUDE, THAT NO PARTY IN ENGLAND CAN EXPECT ANY OTHER THING BY HIS RESTITUTION, BUT THAT THEY MUST BE ALWAYS TRUCKLING UNDER THE PAPIST, TO THE EXTREME HAZARD OF THE REFORMED RELIGION PROFESSED NOW WITH ALL FREEDOM HERE AMONG US; SO THAT WE SHOULD ABSOLUTELY BE-LIE OUR OWN INTEREST, AND DECEIVE OUR SELVES, IF WE WOULD (WHICH GOD FORBID) GIVE EAR TO THE ROYAL CHARMER, CHARM HE NEVER SO WISELY. OUR AUTHORS WORDS ARE THESE: ((........)) BEFORE WE PROCEED LET US ANIMADVERT A LITTLE UPON PARTICULAR EXPRESSIONS IN THIS PARAGRAPH. BY HIS JOINING THE WORD ROYALIST AND ENGLISH PROTESTANTS, HE INTIMATETH AS IF NONE WERE GOOD PROTESTANTS BUT ROYALISTS: AND TRULY THIS IS GENERALLY THE FANTASY OF THAT PARTY, WHO LOOK UPON ALL OTHERS WITH AN EVIL EYE, AS HERETICS AND SCHISMATICS. AND WHEREAS HE SAITH, ((THE ROYALISTS PRINCIPLES OBLIGE HIM CHEERFULLY TO PAY OBEDIENCE WHERE IT IS DUE,)) THIS TOUCHETH UPON A NEW QUESTION, INTIMATING THAT HE OWETH NOT OBEDIENCE TO THE PRESENT POWER, WHICH DOCTRINE HAVING BEEN HOTLY BANDED HERETOFORE, THIS IS NO PLACE TO DISPUTE ABOUT, AND THEREFORE I REFER THE READER TO ANOTHER PIECE, WHICH WILL SHORTLY COME FORTH, ONE PART WHEREOF WILL BE TO CONFIRM THE POINT OF SUBJECTION, THOUGH THE DUENESS THEREOF TO THE PRESENT POWERS HATH BEEN FORMERLY PROVED, BOTH BY REASON AND BY TESTIMONIES DRAWN FROM THE MOST EMINENT PENMEN OF ALL PARTIES, WHEREBY ALL OBJECTIONS (AS TO OUR PRESENT CASE) HAVE BEEN ABUNDANTLY ANSWERED. ANOTHER EXPRESSION IS, ((........ ........)) IF SO, THEN BY TELLING THE PEOPLE SO, HE SPOILS THE DESIGN OF HIS PAMPHLET WHICH IS TO RAISE THE COUNTRY; FOR, WHAT MAN WILL BE SO MAD AS TO RUN INTO ARMS, BY VIOLENCE TO INSTATE CHARLES STUART? SEEING BY CONSEQUENCE IT WOULD (AS OUR AUTHOR FORETELLS) SOW EVERLASTING SEEDS OF DISUNION AND CIVIL WAR AMONG US? IT IS PLAIN ENOUGH TO BE FORESEEN, AND IT CONCERNS US TO BELIEVE THE GENTLEMAN, RATHER THAN MAKE THE EXPERIMENT. ANOTHER WORD IS NECESSARY PARTS OF WORSHIP; THESE HE WOULD HAVE SECURED, AND WHAT THE ROYALIST ESTEEMS NECESSARY IN MATTER OF WORSHIP, WE ALL KNOW, EVEN NOTHING LESS THAN THE OLD PRELATIC HIERARCHY WITH ALL ITS DEPENDANTS AND THE QUESTION THEN IS WHETHER IN CONCLUSION THE EPISCOPAL LANDS AND REVENUES WOULD NOT AFTER A SHORT SPACE BE REQUIRED AS THE PRINCIPAL MEDIUM FOR THE MAINTENANCE OF THAT WORSHIP. IN THE MEAN WHILE, HE A LITTLE AFTER DOTH AS GOOD AS TELL US, THAT THE OLD CHURCH GOVERNMENT MUST BE RESPECTED. THE LAST EXPRESSION WHICH WE TAKE NOTICE OF DOTH CONCERN THE ROYALIST HIMSELF, WHO IS TOLD THAT IN THE RESTITUTION OF THE STUARTS, ((...... ......))AND TRULY HEREIN HE MAY BELIEVE OUR AUTHOR UPON HIS WORD, WITHOUT AN OATH, OR LONG DISCOURSE TO CONVINCE HIM: HOWEVER, BECAUSE THE POOR ROYALIST HOPES TO REAP A GREAT HARVEST BY THE REGAL RESTITUTION, IT WILL NOT BE AMISS TO GIVE HIM A LITTLE EYE-SALVE, THAT HE MAY BE ABLE MORE CLEARLY TO DISCERN HIS OWN CONDITION. THE ROYALISTS ARE OF TWO SORTS, FIRST SUCH AS ADHERE TO CHARLES OUT OF NECESSITY; SECONDLY, SUCH AS ADHERE TO HIM OUT OF HUMOUR. THE FORMER ARE THOSE, WHO BEING HOPELESS OF A RETURN, OR OF THE RECOVERY OF THEIR FORTUNES BY WAY OF RECONCILEMENT, ARE CONSTRAINED TO RUN ANY HAZARD ABROAD WITH THE HEAD OF THEIR PARTY; AND THEREFORE WOULD TURN EVERY STONE TO OVER-TURN THE PRESENT POWER OF THE COMMONWEALTH THAT THEY MAY SET UP THEMSELVES. THE LATTER SORT OF ROYALISTS ARE SUCH WHO THOUGH THEY SERVED HERETOFORE UNDER THE ROYAL STANDARD, YET THROUGH FAVOUR OF THE PARLIAMENT HAVE REGAINED POSSESSION OF THEIR ESTATES, AND EQUAL IMMUNITIES WITH THE REST OF THE PEOPLE SAVE ONLY THAT THEY ARE NOT YET THOUGHT CAPABLE OF PUBLIC TRUSTS IN GREAT OFFICES, OR TO SIT IN PARLIAMENT, BUT OTHERWISE THEY ENJOY THE FULL BENEFIT OF THAT OBLIVION WHICH THE PARLIAMENT GAVE, IN HOPE THEREBY TO OBLIGE THEM. THESE MAY (NOT IMPROPERLY) BE CALLED HUMOROUS ROYALISTS, BECAUSE THEY HAVE ONLY AN OBSTINATE AND VAINGLORIOUS HUMOUR FOR THE GROUND OF THEIR BEHAVIOUR, WITHOUT ANY POSSIBILITY OF ADVANTAGE THEREBY UNTO THEMSELVES, BUT ARE RIDDEN BY THE OTHER SORT TO CARRY ON THE HIGHBOY DESIGN OF PARTICULAR PERSONS. THESE, TO RESTORE THE SINGLE FAMILY OF A PRINCE, CAST OUT BY A WONDERFUL HAND OF PROVIDENCE, SEEM WILLING TO HAZARD THE RUIN OF ALL THEIR OWN FAMILIES, AND TO SERVE THE ENDS OF CERTAIN PERSONS ABOUT HIM (MEN WHOSE WHOLE FORTUNES ARE DESPERATE) THEY ARE READY TO FOOL THEMSELVES INTO A LOSS OF THEIR OWN, AS CERTAINLY THEY WILL, IF CHARLES MISCARRY IN HIS ENTERPRISE, WHEREAS ON THE OTHER SIDE, IF HE SHOULD CARRY IT WITH SUCCESS THEY WILL THEN BE BUT WHERE THEY WERE, THEY CAN BE BUT MASTERS OF WHAT THEY HAVE ALREADY; FOR THIS TRUMPET TO REBELLION HATH ALREADY PROCLAIMED IT IN HIS PAMPHLET, THAT ((......... ....)) AND SO THOUGH THEY SHOULD HELP TO RESTORE HIM, YET THEY MUST NOT EXPECT TO MEND THEIR FORTUNES. THE HIGH-RANTERS AND FUGITIVES ARE THEY THAT SHALL BE LOOKED ON AT COURT, THOSE BELL-WETHERS OF ROYALTY WILL BEAR AWAY THE BELL OF PREFERMENT, WHILST THE POOR COUNTRY ROYALISTS (BOTH GENTRY AND YEOMEN) SHALL BE GLAD TO DRUDGE AND PLOUGH, TO PAY THE YET UNKNOWN TAXATIONS WHICH MUST NEEDS BE ESTABLISHED TO SATISFY THE FORLORN BRETHREN OF THE SWORD, AND THE GRANDEES OF THE PARTY, AND FINALLY BE ENTAILED UPON THE WHOLE ENGLISH POSTERITY TO MAINTAIN THE POMP AND PRIDE OF A LUXURIOUS COURT, AND AN ABSOLUTE TYRANNY. WHICH BEING CONSIDERED, IT IS A WONDER TO SEE HOW THEY FEED THEMSELVES WITH FANTASIES, WHO PRETEND TO HIS RESTORATION, SUPPOSING THAT THE GOLDEN AGE MUST NEEDS RETURN AGAIN WITH HIM, WHEREAS (ALAS!) THEY WILL BE BUT MADE USE OF AS THE CAT'S PAW WAS, TO PICK THE CHESTNUTS OUT OF THE FIRE FOR THE SERVICE OF THE MONKEY. THIS BEING SO, AND SEEING THEY HAVE BEFOREHAND BEEN TOLD SO IN PRINT BY THIS ROYAL ADVOCATE, CERTAINLY WE MAY CONCLUDE, IT IS THE TRUE INTEREST OF THE GREAT BODY OF THOSE, WHO PLEASE THEMSELVES WITH THE REPUTE OF ROYALISTS IN THIS NATION, BY ALL MEANS TO LEAVE THE HIGH-BOYS AND FUGITIVES TO THEMSELVES AVOID THOSE INSINUATIONS WHICH ARE CONTRIVED BY THEM, AND PREACHED BY THEIR CLERGY, TO DRAW THEM INTO REBELLION, AND FROM THENCE INTO THE NET OF NEW COMPOSITIONS, OR RATHER TOTAL CONFISCATIONS. THEY CANNOT BUT REMEMBER, HOW SIGNALLY GOD HATH BLASTED THAT FAMILY, AND ALL THEIR INSURRECTIONS, FROM TIME TO TIME! PUT CASE THEY SHOULD BE SO MAD AS TO STIR AGAIN YET WHAT CAN BE DONE BY UNWEILDLY BODIES OF RAW MEN, TAKEN FROM THE STREETS, THE ALEHOUSE, THE PLOUGH AND THE HARROW, RUDE AND UNACQUAINTED WITH MILITARY DISCIPLINE, AGAINST A WELL DISCIPLINED ARMY OF OLD SOLDIERS? REMEMBER WHAT BECAME OF THOSE VAST NUMBERS ANNO SIXTEENFORTYEIGHT IN KENT AND ESSEX ET CETERA. HOW QUICKLY THEY FLOCKED TOGETHER LIKE SHEEP, YET WHEN UPON THE ADVANCE OF OUR SOLDIERY, THEY SAW THERE WAS DANGER OF BEING HAD TO THE SLAUGHTER, WITH THE SAME QUICKNESS THEY DISPERSED THEMSELVES, AND AFTER A WEEKS AIRING FOUND IT WAS THEIR INTEREST AND THE WISEST WAY TO RETURN TO THEIR BEEF AND BACON. AND IF THE GENTLEMEN ROYALISTS SHOULD VENTURE TO MAKE ANOTHER EXPERIMENT WITH THEM, WHAT CAN THEY IN REASON EXPECT IN THE END, BUT AN EXECUTION OF THE LAW UPON THEIR PERSONS, AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THEIR FAMILIES? SUCH BROKEN REEDS AS POPULAR COMMOTIONS IF YE LEAN UPON THEM, TIS A THOUSAND TO ONE BUT THEY FAIL YOU; CONSULT HISTORIES, AND YOU SHALL ALWAYS FIND IT SO; WHEREAS IF YE MIND YOUR TRUE INTEREST, THAT WILL NEITHER FAIL YOU, OR DECEIVE YOU. THE ROYALISTS (WE KNOW) ARE PERSONS GENERALLY SO INGENUOUS AS TO UNDERSTAND THAT EVERY MAN HATH A LITTLE COMMONWEALTH WITHIN HIMSELF, AND THAT THE AFFAIRS THEREOF HE IS NATURALLY OBLIGED TO LOOK UNTO, BY VIRTUE OF THAT DUTY WHICH HE OWETH TO HIMSELF AND HIS NEAR RELATIONS; AND THEY CANNOT BUT KNOW BEING UNEXPECTEDLY CALLED TO THIS WORK BY THE GOOD PROVIDENCE OF GOD IN OUR LATE CHANGES: I MUST BEG THY PARDON OF WHAT JUDGEMENT SOEVER THOU ART, FOR SEVERAL IMPERFECTIONS THAT MAY HAVE HAPPENED IN THE ATTEMPT. IF THOU ART A FRIEND TO THE GOOD OLD CAUSE, I BESEECH THEE TO EXCUSE THE DEFECTS OF A PERSON, WHOSE REAL INCLINATIONS THOU CANST NOT QUESTION WITHOUT WRONGING THE GREATEST INNOCENCE IN THE WORLD: I HAVE HASTENED THE WORK THAT SO MY FORWARDNESS MIGHT RECOMPENSE ALL OTHER MISCARRIAGES, WHAT IS NOW BUT AN ESSAY, MAY HEREAFTER GROW UP A JUST DEFENCE: IF THOU ART ONE WHO DISSENTEST ANY WAY FROM ME, I MUST FURTHER ACQUAINT THEE, THAT EXCEPTING THE PREFACE, I NEVER SAW THREE OF THESE SHEETS TOGETHER: THEY WERE NEVER TRANSCRIBED, AND IN THE WRITING, AS NEW PASSAGES DID OCCUR TO MY MEMORY, SO I PASTED THEM ON, SOMETIMES NOT WHERE THEY SHOULD HAVE COME IN, BUT WHERE I COULD CONVENIENTLY PLACE THE LABELS: SO THAT IF THERE BE ANY LAPSES OF MEMORY, SMALL INCOHERENCES, TRANSPOSITIONS OR OTHER ERRORS, AS ARE THE PRODUCTS OF UNUSUAL HASTE, I MUST EITHER ENTREAT THY PARDON, OR SUBMIT TO WHAT SEVERITY THOU CANST MAKE USE OF, AFTER THIS ACKNOWLEDGEMENT IN ANY PART, WHICH IS BUT AS IT WERE THE FRINGE OF THE ENSUING DISCOURSE. I ASSURE THEE I HAVE NOT IMPOSED UPON THEE ANY CITATION, BUT FOR THE TRUTH OF THEM THOU MUST HAVE RECOURSE TO THEIR ORIGINALS, AND NOT TO VERSIONS, WHICH MAY DECEIVE MY ADVERSARY, BUT HAVE NOT ME. THAT MALLELA, WHOM I QUOTE, IS A GREEK MANUSCRIPT IN OXFORD LIBRARY. I THINK I HAVE DESERVED MODERATION FROM ALL MEN, UNLESS MR. BAXTER QUARREL WITH ME, WHOM I HAVE DEALT MORE ROUGHLY WITH, THAN OTHERWISE I SHOULD, BECAUSE HE SEEMED (AND I AM INFORMED WAS) INSTIGATED BY THE COURTIERS TO REVILE, IN SO OPPROBRIOUS A MANNER, THE ABETTORS OF A COMMON-WEALTH: IF I AM TOO CONFIDENT AGAINST HIM AND SOME OTHERS, WHOM I NAME NOT; I THROW MY SELF AT THE FEET OF THE MORE LEARNED AND JUDICIOUS EPISCOPARIANS: IF THEY CONVINCE ME, I SHALL LAY MY HAND UPON MY MOUTH, AND WILLINGLY BECOME A PROSELYTE TO THE TRUTH: IT IS UPON THIS ACCOUNT THAT AS I PROFESS MY SELF TO PUBLISH MY OWN OPINIONS, WITHOUT INTERESTING ANY OTHER IN THE DEBATE; SO I HAVE CHOSEN NO DEDICATOR, BEING LOATH TO ENGAGE ANY INTO THE PATRONAGE OF WHAT UPON A SOBER REFUTATION I MY SELF SHALL RETRACT AS SOLEMNLY AS I DO NOW DIVULGE IT: I AIM AT NOTHING BUT TRUTH; NOR DO I WRITE TO SERVE ANY PARTY OR DESIGNS OF ANY MEN. IF ANY SHALL THINK ME WORTHY OF BEING THEIR CONVERT, THEY SHALL NOT NEED TO PRINT AGAINST ME; I SHALL DO THEM AS MUCH JUSTICE WHO (BEING LOATH TO WRITE AGAINST A BOOK WITH THIS TITLE) MAY ADVISE ME BY LETTER, AS ANY WHO SHALL APPEAR IN PRINT: AND I ONLY FURTHER ADD, THAT I DESIRE THEY WOULD CALMLY ARGUE AND NOT DISQUIET ME WITH POPULAR HARANGUES AND PREACHMENTS, SUCH AS CONCLUDE NOTHING: AND FOR PERSONAL REFLECTIONS, SINCE I KNOW HOW DEVIOUS IT IS FOR MEN TO SAY THAT HE WHO IS FOR A TOLERATION OF ALL OPINIONS, IS HIMSELF OF NONE; I DO DECLARE THAT THERE IS NO NECESSITY OF THAT, AND MY HISTORY OF TOLERATION WILL EVINCE IT; AND MOREOVER I OWN ENTIRELY PERKIN'S DOCTRINE IN THE CHAIN OF SALVATION; AND IF I DIFFER FROM BEZA ABOUT PUNISHING HERETICS, I KNOW NOT HOW I AM BOUND UP TO CALL ANY MAN MASTER. I MUST ALSO DESIRE THE ERRATA OF THE PRINTER MAY BE EXCUSED, FOR I HAVE NOT HAD ANY OPPORTUNITY TO REVISE ANY PROOFS. FROM MY STUDY IN CHRIST CHURCH OXFORD JULY FOUR SIXTEENFIFTYNINE HENRY STUBBE. I AM NOT IGNORANT WITH HOW MUCH HAZARD ANY MAN WRITES IN THESE DAYS OF OURS BUT TO WRITE NOW AND FOR THE GOOD OLD CAUSE (WHICH ESPECIALLY WHERE I LIVE, IS OFTEN MENTIONED WITH DETESTATION, REPROACH, AND SCORN) IS TO CONTEND WITH ALL THE DISCOURAGEMENTS THAT MIGHT TERRIFY ONE FROM BECOMING AN AUTHOR. SOME THERE ARE WHO (LIKE TO ALEXANDER THE COPPER-SMITH AT EPHESUS) DECRY THE GOODNESS OF WHAT THEIR INTEREST LEADS THEM TO CONDEMN: OTHERS QUESTION THE ANTIQUITY AND DOUBT WHETHER THIS SUMPSIMUS BE MORE OLD THAN THEIR MUMPSIUS. TO THE FORMER I ENDEAVOURED A REPLY IN THE TREATISE ENSUING. OF THE LATTER SORT OF MEN I DESIRE THEY WOULD CONSIDER, THAT IT IS NOT DENIED BUT AT THE BEGINNING AND IN THE CARRYING ON OF THE LATE CIVIL WARS THERE WERE SUNDRY CAUSES THAT ENGAGED SEVERAL PARTIES INTO THAT QUARREL AGAINST THE KING, PARTICULAR ANIMOSITIES, SCANDALS, SENSE OF FUTURE EMOLUMENTS GREAT OR LESS, DEFENCE OF LIBERTIES AND RELIGION UNDER DIFFERENT GARBS AND APPREHENSIONS. THESE, (BESIDES WHAT THE PUBLIC DECLARATIONS OF PARLIAMENT HELD FORTH, WHILST NEITHER THE PRIVILEGES OF PARLIAMENT, NOR THE LIBERTIES OF THE PEOPLE ON THE ON HAND, NOR THE CORRUPTIONS OF A KING (OF WHOM I MAY SAY AS OF LEWIS THE ELEVENTH OF FRANCE, ALL HIS (EVIL) COUNCIL DID RIDE UPON ONE HORSE) WERE SUFFICIENTLY DISCOVERED, AND THE MEANS FOR ESTABLISHING THE FIRST AND REDRESSING SUCH INCONVENIENCES AS THE LAST MIGHT CREATE US, UNTHOUGHT ON, OR AT LEAST SUCH AS MIGHT NOT BE PROPOSED TO A NATION HALF-PREJUDICED FOR AN INVETERATE MONARCHY. THESE WERE THE INCENTIVES WHICH PREVAILED WITH MEN TO CONTRIBUTE TO THE EFFECTING OF SUCH CHANGES AS WE ARE WITNESSES OF IN ENGLAND. YET HAD THERE BEEN TEN THOUSAND OTHER MOTIVES, I SHOULD NOT COUNT IT A SOLECISM, BUT TRUTH, TO SAY THAT LIBERTY, CIVIL, AND SPIRITUAL, WERE THE GOOD OLD CAUSE. AND HOWEVER SOME MAY SAY THAT IT WAS NONE OF THE OLD CAUSE TO ASSERT ANY PROPER SOVEREIGNTY IN THE PEOPLE: YET I MUST TELL THEM THAT THE VINDICATIONS OF THE PARLIAMENT AGAINST THE PAPERS OF THE KING THEN IN BEING SHOW US, THAT SUCH A SOVEREIGNTY WAS PRESUPPOSED, AND IF IT WERE NOT THE OLD CAUSE, IT WAS THE FOUNDATION THEREOF, AND AVOWED FOR SUCH: THOSE RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE PEOPLE, THE MAINTENANCE OF WHICH OCCASIONED THE WAR, HAD NOT BEEN THE VOLUNTARY CONCESSIONS OF KINGS, BUT EITHER OF USURPERS, OR ENFORCED FROM SUCH AS DID NOT USURP IN PERSON, THOUGH IN DEED THEIR WHOLE SUCCESSION WAS BUT A CONTINUED USURPATION. IF THE SOVEREIGNTY WERE ELSEWHERE STATED, IT WAS ONLY THE EXECUTIVE PART, WHICH IS BUT AN IMPROPER SOVEREIGNTY, THE LEGISLATIVE PARAMOUNT AUTHORITY AND CONCERNS OF THE PEOPLE HAD BEEN LONG BEFORE AVOWED BY LAWYERS AND DIVINES OF THE CHIEFEST RANK. IF IT WAS NONE OF THE CASE OF OUR WAR TO CHANGE THE CONSTITUTION OF THE COMMON-WEALTH INTO ANY OTHER FORM THAN WE FOUND IT IN. I ANSWER THAT THAT NEEDED NOT TO BE, SINCE THE FORM WAS NOT, NOR IS NOW CHANGED, THE PETITION OF RIGHT AND OTHER LAWS IN BEING HAD ALREADY DEPOSED MONARCHY, AND WE WERE ONLY TO IMPROVE, NOT CREATE A REPUBLIC. THEY WHO MANAGE THESE OBJECTIONS HAD REDUCED US TO THAT POSTURE AS A VERY LITTLE ALTERATION IN AN INVIDIOUS NAME, AND SOME OTHER CIRCUMSTANCES, MIGHT SECURE THE PEOPLE IN THOSE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES FROM WHICH THEY WOULD NOT RECEDE. WHEREAS IT IS SAID FURTHER THAT THE SOVEREIGNTY BEING MIXED OR DISTRIBUTED INTO THE HANDS OF KING, LORDS AND COMMONS, NO PART HAD AUTHORITY TO CHANGE THE CONSTITUTION. I SHALL NOT ASK THESE MEN, HOW THE COMMONS CAME TO BE ADMITTED TO SHARE IN THAT MIXTURE OF GOVERNMENT? BUT TO ME IT IS INDUBITABLE, THAT SINCE THE END OF THE ESTABLISHING A KING AND LORDS WAS THE WELFARE OF THE PEOPLE AND COMMONS, WHATEVER DISTRIBUTION OF GOVERNMENT MAY HAVE BEEN ENACTED, YET IT IS THE END THAT REGULATES THE MEANS, AND RENDERS THEM USELESS AND REJECTANEOUS UPON OCCASION; AND HEREOF EITHER THE COMMONS MUST BE JUDGES, WHO FEEL THE PRESSING INCONVENIENCES OF THE MEANS CONTROVERTED, OR ELSE THEY WHO REAP ADVANTAGES BY SUCH DEVIATIONS AND GRIEVANCES, AND WHO ARE TOO MUCH INTERESSED TO DETERMINE ARIGHT. IF PHAROAH MAY JUDGE HE WILL SAY THE ISRAELITES ARE IDLE, RATHER THAN OPPRESSED WITH BURDENS. IF THERE BE ANY YET SO OBSTINATELY PERVERSE AS TO EXPLODE THE TITLE UPON THIS ACCOUNT; YET CANNOT ANY DENY BUT THAT IT IS AN OLD (AS WELL AS GOOD) CAUSE IN OPPOSITION TO THE INSTRUMENT AND THAT MOST NONSENSICAL PAPER CALLED THE PETITION AND ADVICE OF SUCH A JUNCTO AS MUST NEVER BE REPUTED OF HEREAFTER, BUT WITH THE INFAMY OF PARLAMENTUM INDOCTORUM, OR A PARLIAMENT THAT LACKED LEARNING, AND WITH OR HONESTY: AND IT IS SO FAR FROM IMPOSSIBILITY, THAT IT IS NOT ABSURD FOR THE SAME THING IN A DIFFERENT RESPECT TO BE NEW AND OLD. I SHALL ILLUSTRATE THIS BY SOMETHING, WHICH IF IT BE IN IT'S OWN NATURE LESS CONVINCING, YET IT IS NOT TO BE REJECTED BY OUR MOST IMPLACABLE ADVERSARIES. HOW OFTEN HAVE OUR PARLIAMENTS DECLARED THIS OR THAT TO BE A FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT, AND THE BIRTH-RIGHT OF THE SUBJECT, WHICH YET IS NOT TO BE FOUND ESTABLISHED OR BOTTOMED UPON ANY THING BUT THAT CLAIM, ANTECEDENT TO OUR CONSTITUTED LAWS WHEREUNTO NATURE DOTH IMBOLDEN US. THAT WHICH THE PARLIAMENT UNDER THE FIRST (ACKNOWLEDGED) CAUSE DID AVOW AS THE FUNDAMENTAL CONSTITUTION OF THIS KINGDOM, THAT THE SOVEREIGNTY THEREOF WAS MIXED IN A KING AND TWO HOUSES OF LORDS, AND COMMONS, WITH SEVERAL OTHER THINGS OF THE LIKE NATURE, CANNOT BE JUSTIFIED BUT BY SUCH A DEFENCE: SINCE THE MAJESTY IS SUPPOSED TO BE FOUNDED AT THE CONQUEST, OR IF WE WILL RISE HIGHER, YET WILL NO ENQUIRY DIRECT US TO A MIXTURE OF SOVEREIGNTY, SUCH AS THE COMMONS FUNDAMENTALLY SHARE IN: THERE BEING NO SUCH ORDER OF ESTATES (IF I MAY SO CALL IT) UNTIL HENRY THE FIRST, AND FOR THEIR POWER IT MAY BE BETTER DISPROVED THAN PROVED BY ANY OTHER WAY THAN WHAT WILL EVINCE OUR CAUSE TO BE OLD, AS WELL AS THEIR PRIVILEGES ET CETERA FUNDAMENTAL. I CANNOT INFORM MY SELF OF ANY OTHER MANNER WHEREBY TO JUSTIFY THAT PROTESTATION OF THE COMMONS, WHICH IS RECORDED BY DOCTOR HEYLIN IN HIS ADVERTISEMENT ON THE HISTORY OF THE REIGN OF KING JAMES. AND RUSHWORTH IN HIS COLLECTIONS. ((HERE FOLLOWS TWO PAGES OF QUOTATION)) THIS AND MANY OTHER PARLIAMENTARY EXPRESSIONS, (THOUGH TRUE, JUST AND EQUITABLE) IN FORMER AND LATER DAYS, CAN, IN MY JUDGEMENT, BE NO BETTER VERIFIED THAN THE GOOD OLD CAUSE, WHEN MOST DISADVANTAGEOUSLY LOOKED UPON, AS BEING NO OTHERWISE LAWS, PRIVILEGES, AND UNDOUBTED BIRTHRIGHTS, THAN THAT THEY SHOULD, AND OUGHT TO BE SO. BUT TO PROCEED: I OFTEN, COMMUNING WITH MY OWN SOUL IN PRIVATE, USE TO PARALLEL OUR BONDAGE UNDER THE NORMAN YOKE, AND OUR DELIVERANCE THEREFROM, TO THE CONTINUANCE OF THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL IN EGYPT, AND THEIR ESCAPE AT LAST FROM THAT SLAVISH CONDITION: AND AS THE SEVERAL PROVIDENCES ATTENDING THEM IN THEIR JOURNEY INTO THE LAND OF PROMISE HAVE CREATED IN ME THOUGHTS OF RESEMBLING MERCIES AND DISTRACTIONS THAT HAVE BEFALLEN US IN OUR PROGRESS TO FREEDOM; SO PARTICULARLY THE LATE DISPUTE ABOUT THE GOOD OLD CAUSE DID CAUSE IN ME SOME REFLECTIONS UPON THE COURSE WHICH MOSES TOOK TO DISENGAGE THE PEOPLE OF THE LORD IN THOSE DAYS FROM THEIR SERVITUDE, GOD TELLS MOSES THAT HE WOULD BRING THE ISRAELITES OUT OF THE AFFLICTION OF EGYPT UNTO THE LAND OF THE CANAANITES TO DWELL THERE, EXODUS THREE VERSES TEN, SIXTEEN, SEVENTEEN, EIGHTEEN. AND THIS MESSAGE HE WAS TO IMPART UNTO THE ELDERS OF ISRAEL. YET WITHALL (AS PHILO JUDEUS SAITH, AND THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE TEXT RENDER IT UNCERTAIN) HE IS COMMANDED HE AND THE ELDERS OF ISRAEL TO SAY TO THE KING OF EGYPT, THE LORD GOD OF THE HEBREWS HATH MET WITH US: AND NOW LET US GO (WE BESEECH THEE) THREE DAYS JOURNEY INTO THE WILDERNESS, THAT WE MAY SACRIFICE TO THE LORD OUR GOD EXODUS FOUR VERSE TWENTYNINE. SO MOSES GATHERED TOGETHER ALL THE ELDERS OF THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL, AND ACQUAINTED THEM WITH THIS MESSAGE AND INTENDMENT; BUT IT SCARCE SEEMS PROBABLE THAT HE TOLD THE GENERALITY OF THE PEOPLE HIS MAIN DESIGN; FOR THE ISRAELITISH WOMEN MARRYING PROMISCUOUSLY WITH EGYPTIANS, AND ALL OF THEM BEING UNDER SUCH TASK-MASTERS AS BY LOVE OR TERROR MIGHT GAIN AN INTELLIGENCE OF THE FINAL DEPARTURE INTENDED BY THAT NATION, IT IS UNIMAGINABLE HOW THINGS SHOULD HAVE BEEN FOR SO LONG A TIME AS THEIR DELIVERANCE WAS EFFECTING, CONCEALED FROM PHAROAH AND HIS INTELLIGENCERS. AND MOSES WITH AARON WENT IN AND PRAYED PHAROAH, THAT HE WOULD LET THE PEOPLE GO THREE DAYS JOURNEY INTO THE DESERT, AND SACRIFICE UNTO THE LORD: EXODUS FIVE VERSE THREE. AND THIS IS NOT ONLY THE PRETENCE OF MOSES, BUT HE IS COMMANDED (CHAPTER SEVEN VERSE SIXTEEN) TO SAY, ((THE LORD GOD OF THE HEBREWS HATH SENT ME UNTO THEE SAYING, LET MY PEOPLE GO THAT THEY MAY SERVE ME IN THE WILDERNESS.)) IN FINE, ALL THE DECLARATION OF THEIR INTENTS, WHICH THEY MADE TO PHARAOH, WAS, THAT THEY MIGHT GO AND SACRIFICE IN THE WILDERNESS. EXODUS EIGHT VERSE TWENTYSEVEN AND CHAPTER TEN VERSES TWENTYFOUR, TWENTYFIVE, TWENTYSIX. YEA, IT SEEMS BY THE CONTEST BETWIXT PHAROAH AND MOSES AND AARON (CHAPTER TEN, VERSES TEN, ELEVEN) THAT AT FIRST THEY DESIRED LIBERTY ONLY FOR THE MEN TO GO; AND NOT THAT THEY MIGHT GO WITH THEIR YOUNG AND WITH THEIR OLD, WITH THEIR SONS AND WITH THEIR DAUGHTERS, WITH THEIR FLOCKS AND WITH THEIR HERDS. IT IS EXPRESSLY SAID BY THE KING, ((GO NOW YE THAT ARE MEN, AND SERVE THE LORD, FOR THAT YOU DID DESIRE:)) IT IS OBSERVED BY PHILO THAT THE LAND OF CANAAN IN THE DIRECT ROAD WAS THREE DAYS JOURNEY FROM EGYPT: SO THAT IF THEIR DESIRE TO SERVE THE LORD IN THE WILDERNESS, AND TO SACRIFICE UNTO HIM, WAS AN EXPRESSION OF THEIR INTENDMENTS TO FIX IN THE PROMISED LAND; IF ALL THOSE OCCASIONS FOR A FURTHER EXPLANATION OF THEIR THOUGHTS WHEN PHAROAH SAID HE WOULD LET THEM GO AND SACRIFICE IN THE WILDERNESS, ONLY THEY SHOULD NOT GO VERY FAR AWAY (CHAPTER EIGHT VERSE TWENTYEIGHT) AND WHEN THEY DESIRE TO CARRY ALL THEIR RELATIONS AND GOODS WITH THEM, FOR TO HOLD A FEAST UNTO THE LORD, AT WHICH TIME PHARAOH SUSPECTED THEIR CONTRIVANCES TO FREE THEMSELVES AND SAID, ((LET THE LORD BE SO WITH YOU, AS I WILL LET YOU GO, AND YOUR LITTLE ONES, LOOK TO IT, FOR EVIL IS BEFORE YOU,)) (CHAPTER TEN VERSE TEN) AND WHEN PHARAOH DESIRED ONLY THAT THEIR FLOCKS AND HERDS MIGHT STAY; IT IS THEM THAT THEY ANSWER, ((THOU MUST GIVE US ALSO SACRIFICES AND BURNT OFFERINGS, THAT WE MAY SACRIFICE UNTO THE LORD OUR GOD. OUR CATTLE ALSO SHALL GO WITH US: THERE SHALL NOT AN HOOF BE LEFT BEHIND, FOR THEREOF MUST WE TAKE FOR TO SERVE THE LORD OUR GOD: AND WE KNOW NOT WITH WHAT WE MUST SERVE THE LORD UNTIL WE COME THITHER,)) (CHAPTER TEN VERSES TWENTYFOUR, TWENTYFIVE, TWENTYSIX) IF ALL THOSE OCCASIONS COULD DRAW FROM THEM NO CLEAR MANIFESTATION OF THEIR PURPOSES, (AND PERHAPS THE EGYPTIANS UPON A PERSUASION OF NO FURTHER INTENT DID LEND THEM JEWELS OF SILVER, AND JEWELS OF GOLD, AND RAIMENT WHEREIN TO APPEAR AT THE FEAST) EXODUS TWELVE VERSES THIRTYFIVE AND CHAPTER THREE VERSE TWENTYTWO BUT THAT EVEN AT THE LAST PHARAOH SAYS TO THEM, ((RISE UP, AND GET YOU FORTH FROM AMONGST MY PEOPLE, BOTH YOU AND THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL: AND GO SERVE THE LORD, AS YE HAVE SAID.)) (CHAPTER TWELVE VERSE THIRTYONE) TRULY METHINKS UPON THESE CIRCUMSTANCES. IF PHARAOH DID ARM TO PURSUE THEM OF WHOM HE DID NOT, NOT WE, HEAR THAT THEY WENT THREE DAYS JOURNEY TO SACRIFICE, OR THAT THEY PERFORMED ANY SUCH SOLEMNITY, OR HELD ON THAT JOURNEY WHICH THEY MADE A SEMBLANCE AT FIRST TO TAKE: BUT TURNED AND ENCAMPED BEFORE PI-HARIROTH BETWEEN MIGDOL AND THE SEA, CHAPTER FOURTEEN VERSES TWO, FIVE AND FLED WITHOUT A THOUGHT OF RETURNING TO EGYPT: NAY IF HE HAD OVERTAKEN THEM SO AS TO EXPOSTULATE WITH THEM WHY, AND FOR WHAT CAUSE THEY DID SO DEAL WITH HIM? COULD HE HAVE MADE USE OF OTHER WORDS THAN WE ARE NOW UPBRAIDED WITH? IS THIS THE OLD CAUSE THAT YOU PRETENDED FOR YOUR DEPARTURE? IS THIS THE OLD CAUSE WHICH YOUR GOD PROPOSED UNTO YOU AT FIRST, OR WAS THAT ONLY A PRETENCE FOR OTHER DESIGNS! DID YOU BRING YOUR CHILDREN AND CATTLE WITH YOU FOR THIS, OR SOME OTHER PROFESSED END? IS THIS YOUR SACRIFICING? CALL YOU THIS A GOING TO KEEP A FEAST UNTO YOUR GOD? OF A FREEING YOUR SELVES FROM THAT SUBJECTION YOU WERE UNDER? DID WE CLOTHE YOU WITH OUR CHOICE RAIMENT? DID WE ADORN YOU WITH JEWELS THAT YOU MIGHT CARRY THEM QUITE AWAY? IS THIS TO SERVE THE LORD, OR YOUR SELVES? TO SACRIFICE UNTO GOD OR TO YOUR OWN NET? TO BORROW OR TO ROB? NOR MIGHT PHARAOH ONLY HAVE UPBRAIDED THEM THUS: THE MURMURING ISRAELITES (HAVING BEEN AT FIRST UNACQUAINTED WITH MOSES'S DESIGN) EITHER DID, OR MIGHT HAVE CLAMOURED IN THE LIKE MANNER, WHEN THEY WERE COMPASSED ABOUT WITH PHARAOH'S ARMY ON THE ONE SIDE, AND THE RED SEA ON THE OTHER, AND SAID UNTO MOSES, ((BECAUSE THERE WERE NO GRAVES IN EGYPT, HAST THOU TAKEN US AWAY TO DIE IN THE WILDERNESS? WHEREFORE HAST THOU DEALT THUS WITH US TO CARRY US FORTH OF EGYPT?)) EXODUS FOURTEEN VERSE ELEVEN. IN THIS POSTURE OF AFFAIRS (WHEREIN, AS ALSO IN THE FIRST ATTEMPTS OF LUTHER, I FIND THE LIKE PROCEDURE TO WHAT OURS ARE SAID TO HAVE) I OBSERVE THAT MOSES IS SATISFIED IN HIS OBEYING THE CALL OF THE LORD, AND HAVING FREED THE ISRAELITES FROM AN UNJUST BONDAGE; HE TRUSTS IN THE LORD FOR A GOOD ISSUE, SAYING ONLY TO THE PEOPLE, ((FEAR YE NOT, STAND STILL, AND SEE THE SALVATION OF THE LORD)) CHAPTER FOURTEEN VERSE THIRTEEN. THE LORD GRANT THAT WE MAY FOLLOW HIS EXAMPLE AND BE STRENGTHENED TO FOLLOW GOD IN HIS MERCIFUL DEALINGS WITH US, AND NOT MURMUR AND DISTRUST THAT ARM WHICH HATH BROUGHT US TO THAT FREEDOM WE KNOW ARE IN: WE HAVE TRAVAILED THROUGH A DESERT, AND OUR GOD HATH GUIDED US PROSPEROUSLY, AND HIS ASSISTING PROVIDENCE OUGHT TO BE LOOKED UPON BY HUMBLE AND DISCERNING SOULS AS A CLOUD GOING BEFORE US DAILY, TO INSTRUCT US, WHO HAVE ANY APPREHENSIONS THEREOF; BUT AS REMOVING ALSO BEHIND, AND BLINDING THOSE WHO OPPOSE AND WOULD DESTROY THAT COMMON-WEALTH OF ISRAEL WHICH THE LORD WILL ERECT, WHOSE SALVATION LET THEM STAND STILL, AND SEE, WHO ARE NOT SO RESOLUTE AS TO QUIT THEIR FEARS FOR A MORE ACTIVE TEMPER. THERE IS ONE CONSIDERABLE OBJECTION WHICH MAY, AND WILL BE MADE AGAINST WHAT I HAVE DISCOURSED CONCERNING THE RISE OF GOVERNMENT, THAT IT TENDS TO THE ESTABLISHING OF AN UNEQUALL COMMON-WEALTH, WHICH IS SO MUCH DECRIED AND PETITIONED AGAINST BY MEN OF GREAT REPUTE, HONESTY AND FAITHFULNESS TO THE GOOD OLD CAUSE. HEREUNTO IT WILL NOT SUFFICE THAT I PROFESS MY SELF READY TO ACQUIESCE IN WHAT SHALL BE THE DETERMINATE RESOLUTIONS OF THE GOOD PEOPLE OF THIS NATION, AND THAT WHATSOEVER MY SENTIMENTS ARE, I SHALL NEVER ESLOIGN MY SELF FROM THE COMMON INTEREST; NOR ****